ALPHA & OMEGA (CC, M/L, YTEEN-MATURE [COMPLETE]

[RoswellOracle]

BOOK 6 - CAUSATIVE RELATIVITY (THE PROBLEM OF LIZ)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 2


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Over the next few months Liz and Max grew even closer. Now that Liz knew the truth, Max confided in her about everything, except his true feelings for her. He was careful to keep her at arm's length, reasoning it was better to stay away from her than to put her in danger.

So when Liz suggested they go to the prom together, Max was hesitant until Liz proposed they would just go as friends.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode Equivalent - Heart of Mine)
(Friday, April 27th, 2001)
(West Roswell High School)
(Senior Prom)

Liz took Max's hand as they walked into the gym. She greeted a few people as they moved to a table, but Max remained silent. He had been acting increasingly nervous since he had picked her up.

Hoping she could use this evening to reshape their relationship into something more than friendship, Liz had chosen a dress with Max in mind. It was black with a fitted bodice that flared out at her waist until it ended just below her knees. It had thin straps, extending down her back, exposing her smooth, soft skin, and she had put her hair up, leaving only a few tendrils to brush against her neck.

When Max had arrived at her house, she had greeted him cheerfully and curiously watched as his smile slowly dissolved into a look of shock as he had taken in her appearance. He had pulled at his collar as if it were suddenly too tight and swallowed repeatedly. Finally he had produced a small smile and in a voice deeper than usual, he had managed a strained, "Liz, you look great."

Liz glanced at Max and noticed that he was looking anywhere but at her and she thought her plan must be working.

Max looked around the room, pretending to be taking in the decorations, but really he was trying to get his emotions back under control. His head had been spinning with dangerous possibilities since he had picked up Liz. When he had first seen her he felt as if he had been punched in the gut and the feeling was only intensifying as the evening continued.

She looked beautiful and mature in a way he had never imagined, and not for the first time, he wondered what he had done to deserve her. But she was there with him and he pushed away his uneasiness, determined to enjoy her company. He turned to her and held out his hand. "Would you like to dance?"

Max led Liz onto the dance floor and gathered her into his arms, her small frame fitting perfect against his, as he had known it would. And as they started to sway to the slow beat of the song, he was amazed at how right it felt. He had always dreamed of being with Liz this way, and now that they were together, he never wanted to let her go.

Max pulled her closer as a new song started. He inhaled the clean, fresh sent of her hair as he ran his hand over the smooth skin of her back, exposed by the cut of her dress. She was everything he had ever wanted and she accepted him exactly as he was. Liz was the only girl he had ever loved and he knew there would never be another.

As he held her, the lyrics of the song started to penetrate his brain.



I can't fight this feelin' any longer
And yet I'm still afraid to let it flow.
What started out as friendship has grown stronger
I only wish I had the strength to let it show.

I tell myself that I can't hold out forever
I say there is no reason for my fear.
'Cause I feel so secure when we're together
You give me life direction, you make everything so clear.

Even as I wander, I'm keeping you in sight
You're a candle in the window, on a cold dark winter's night
And I'm getting closer than I ever thought I might

I can't fight this feeling anymore
I've forgotten what I've started fighting for
It's time to bring this ship in to the shore
And throw away the oars forever

I can't fight this feeling anymore
I've forgotten what I've started fighting for
If I have to crawl across the floor, come crashing through your door
Baby, I can't fight this feeling anymore



Max's heart was pounding so hard it felt as if it would break through his chest. He couldn't believe the words he was hearing. It was as if he had written the song. They lyrics expressed his feelings perfectly and stated the things he had tried so hard to deny. He might have been able to stay away from Liz if he were just fighting his own feelings, but he had been trying to fight her too and he was beginning to realize it was an impossible task.

Liz shivered in Max's arms as he pulled her closer. She could almost feel the change in his attitude toward her. He had been fighting for so long but she could tell he was on the edge and she was determined to pull him over to her side. She wrapped her arms around his neck, teasing his soft hair, and laid her head against his chest.



My life has been such a whirlwind since I saw you
I've been runnin' around in circles in my mind.
And it always seems that I'm followin' you girl
'Cause you take me to the places that alone I'd never find.

And even as I wander I'm keepin' you in sight
You're a candle in the window on a cold dark winter's night
And I'm gettin' closer than I ever thought I might.

And I can't fight this feelin' anymore
I've forgotten what I started fightin' for.
It's time to bring this ship into the shore
And throw away the oars forever.

'Cause I can't fight this feelin' anymore
I've forgotten what I started fightin' for.
And if I have to crawl upon the floor
Or come crashin' through your door
Baby I can't fight this feelin' anymore.



For Max, there was no decision to make, his actions were completely instinctive. As the song ended, he loosened his hold on Liz just enough to pull her to him for a searing kiss.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Sunday, December 23rd, 2002)

Max was awakened by a knock at his window. He glanced at the clock noting the time, three thirty-six a.m. He got out of bed, crossed to the window and pulled back the curtains, unsurprised to find Michael there.

He opened the window and they greeted each other as if it had only been a few days since they had seen each other instead of almost three years. "How's it going Maxwell?"

Max grinned, "Good, and you?"

"Fine," Michael said, indicating the floor. "You mind if I crash here tonight?"

Max automatically reached for the bedroll that was still under his bed.

Michael dropped his gear on Max’s floor and climbed in the window. "Thanks."

Max was still smiling as he got back into bed. "Goodnight Michael."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Monday, December 24th, 2002)

The next morning Max and Michael surprised Isabel and the three sat and talked for over an hour, discussing the time they were apart. Michael regaled them with his adventures in the surrounding states, chasing alien sightings and leads that didn't pan out and Max and Isabel caught him up on the events surrounding the discovery of the alien parasites.

When they reached the part involving Liz, Michael leapt angrily out of his seat. "What gives you two the right to involve anyone in our secret? This affects more than just you."

Max started in a placating tone, "Michael..." only to be cut off by the other boy's outburst.

"How do you even know Liz will keep it to herself?"

Isabel came to Max's defense, "Michael stop. It was my idea to tell Liz. We needed help and she was the only one we could trust."

"Trust?" Michael yelled. "We can't trust anyone!"

"We can trust Liz," Max said, trying to stay calm as his temper rose.

"You're both fools," Michael snapped. "She’s probably just playing you along while the government goons move in."

"Michael, shut up!" Max exploded. "You can't talk about Liz that way! You don't know what you're talking about." He took a deep breath and continued more softly. "Liz has known for over a year. She would never betray us, she is completely trustworthy."

Completely stunned, Michael studied Max. He had never seen Max so angry and suddenly the truth of the situation hit him. "You're involved with Liz."

"What does that have to do with anything?" Max asked angrily.

Michael turned to Isabel accusingly, "How could you let this happen?"

"Don't you dare blame this on me,” she said angrily. “You left us, Michael. Max and I had to make a life without you, so don't you dare come back here and start criticizing us. We had hard decisions to make, matters of life and death, and we did the best we could."

Michael fidgeted under both of their gazes. He felt guilty about leaving them alone for so long and he almost didn't blame them for getting help from Liz. Almost.

But for Max to get involved with a human was just stupid. They had always known they might just have to pack a bag and leave and Max was getting attached, planting roots, but Michael could tell by the way Max had defended Liz, it was useless to argue about it now. He would bide his time and make Max see the futility of his relationship with Liz. Finally he nodded, "Liz Parker, huh? Why don't you tell me the whole story?"


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Sunday, May 26th, 2002)

Michael had spent the last few months trying to convince Max of his mistake in continuing the relationship with Liz, but he had made no progress. Uncharacteristically Max had stubbornly refused to back down, and when Michael tried to talk to him about it, Max had repeatedly told him it was none of his business.

But Michael was not one to give up easily. "Max, where do you think this thing with Liz is headed? You can't possibly think you have a future together."

"Michael," Max started with a warning tone in his voice.

"Max, she isn't part of the plan. What will you do when our people come for us, bring her with us?"

"We’ve been alone this whole time,” Max pointed out. “Why would anyone come for us now?"

Michael ignored his comment and continued doggedly. "We must have been sent here for a reason and I really don't think it was to date the locals."

Max shook his head. "You don't understand."

"Then why don't you explain it to me, Maxwell."

"When I’m with Liz, I feel normal. I feel human for the first time, like I belong here." Max took in the disbelieving look on Michael's face, not sure how to explain so his friend would understand. "Micheal, nothing good has ever happened from our being alien. The only other alien we’ve found, kidnapped and tried to kill a girl. If that's what it means to be alien, I'll choose human every time." Max took a deep breath and continued, "I love Liz, I always have and we belong together."

"Max, you're not even the same species," Michael argued.

Max sighed, knowing the time had come to tell Michael of his plans. "Michael I've been keeping something from you because I knew you wouldn't approve. Liz and I have both been accepted to Harvard and we plan to go, together."

Michael nodded. "I see," he said, his voice clipped and harsh. "Nice of you to finally tell me. So you’ve chosen Liz over me and Isabel, over your family."

Max shook his head, "It doesn't have to be that way."

"I hope you're happy in your new life, Maxwell. Send me and Isabel a post card occasionally," he turned to walk away and then looked back, "if you remember us."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Wednesday, January 1st, 2003)
(The Pod Chamber)

Sam and Cuerena talked quietly outside, while Alyssa looked around the pod chamber. With Sam's help she had been able to recover her memories of the events surrounding the time when she had emerged from the pod, and she ran her hand over its cool, dusty surface. She remembered pushing her way through the membrane and focusing her eyes for the first time on the man she would come to know as her protector. He had briskly cleaned and dressed her in clothing he had brought, and then ushered her into the car where he had left her while he quickly scoured the area.

At the time she hadn’t known what he was doing and had been more interested in the multi-colored instrument panel in the car than the actions of the man. Now she knew he’d been looking for the others that should have hatched with her. Later Sam had told her he suspected the other three pods had hatched early because of the damage done to them by humans after the crash.

Alyssa studied the three pods, wondering about the others, her family. Her protector had always been concerned with business and had never shown her any kind of affection or love. She had often wondered how it would have been if the others had been with her. She knew they would have accepted her, loved her; after all they were her family. Her protector had told her about them often enough, her husband Zan, her sister-in-law Vilondra, and Vilondra's betrothed and Zan's second in command Rath. They were the Royal Four.

There were vague pictures in the book that had been sent with them to Earth. She and Sam had recovered from its hiding place in the library yesterday and she had studied the images eagerly but they were so generic they really didn't tell her much.

In the years they had been together, Sam had taught her memory recovery techniques that had helped her regain vague memories of her previous life on Antar. She remembered Zan's face and she remembered being loved. She sighed as the sensations flowed through her, regretting all of the time that had already been wasted, and more eager than ever to regain her husband and the others.

She and Sam had come back to the pod chamber for the first time that morning, because the shape shifters had agreed to meet Cuerena on this date. Sam had told her, Cuerena had been on some kind of mission for the last fifty years and now she was going to stay with them.

Alyssa walked out of the pod chamber and into the morning sun to join the two shape shifters as Sam was finishing his story.

"Alyssa and I have spent years looking for them, often moving and changing names. Currently I am Sam Morgan and she is my daughter."

Cuerena studied the blonde girl before her. She was identical to her charge Ava but they were so different that even standing next to each other you might not notice the resemblance. The thought echoed through her head, the resemblance. "That's it," she said. "It will be easier to find them because now you will know what they look like." She pulled a piece of paper out of her pocket and waved her hand over its surface, leaving behind the images of Zan, Rath and Vilondra.

Alyssa grabbed the paper from her and eagerly studied the faces of her family. "Which one is Zan?" Cuerena indicated the boy, who in Alyssa's mind was the more handsome of the two and she smiled with satisfaction. She looked back to Sam. "Well, where do we start?"

"I have always thought it was more likely that they were taken to the closer town, Artesia."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Thursday, June 5th, 2003)
(Cambridge, MA)
(Harvard Campus)

Song Playing: Is Your Love Strong Enough by Bryan Ferry

Max was nervous. He glanced at the beautiful, dark haired girl who held his hand and walked by his side. He still couldn't believe Liz was with him, and every day he thanked whatever cosmic accident had brought them together.

They had just finished their first year of college and would be starting their summer jobs next week, having decided to stay in Massachusetts instead of returning to Roswell. During the last year they had taken all of their classes together; they had studied and eaten together. The only time they had been apart was when they retired to their dorm rooms for the night. But lately it wasn't enough for Max. He wanted to be with Liz all the time. The time away from Roswell had shown him he could live as a normal human, and he liked it. He wanted to set up a house, he wanted to continue to live a normal life with Liz, and he wanted to make it legal.

As far as Liz was concerned this was just like any other night. They often walked along the river in the evenings, but for Max tonight was anything but usual, and his fingers closed around the small, velvet-covered box in his pocket. He knew Liz loved him but it was asking a lot for her to commit her life to him, a being from another planet.

They stopped and sat on their usual bench by the water's edge and Max stroked Liz's long dark hair. She sighed serenely and leaned into him, snuggling into his chest. He wrapped his arms around her small frame and held her to him as he considered his words. He was scared of losing her if she refused him but her reaction to him helped to shore up his courage.

After a few moments, he pushed away from her slightly and her eyes immediately met his. She was concerned something was wrong. He smiled. At times, when they were close like they were now, he could almost hear her thoughts, but he could sense a rhythm, a unity between them that was unfulfilled. It was as if there was a deeper connection between their souls waiting to be completed and then they would truly be one.

He cleared his throat. "Liz," he started, taking her hand in his, "this last year has been great, being here with you, spending time with you. I have never felt anything so right, so normal, and that is mostly due to you and the way you have accepted me."

Liz started to respond but Max silenced her with a finger on her lips. "When I'm with you I don't feel like a outsider, I feel like I belong here, like it wasn't an accident Isabel, Michael and I ended up here. Earth feels like home for the first time. Knowing you has made me human and I love you more than I ever thought was possible."

He kept her hand in his as he knelt in front of her. "Liz you have given me so much, your smiles, your sweet kisses, your friendship, your acceptance and your love. It is more than I could hope to give you in return but if you will let me, I will spend a lifetime trying.” He took a deep breath as he reached into his pocket and withdrew the velvet box, opening it to show her the ring inside. "Liz Parker will you marry me?"

He watched breathlessly as tears glistened in her eyes for a moment before she threw herself into his arms.

"Oh Max I love you so much, of course I'll marry you.”


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Monday, August 11th, 2003)
(Roswell, NM)

Sam and the others had searched unsuccessfully for the missing three for over six months before Cuerena came up with the idea to check old high school yearbooks, and then it had only taken two weeks to locate them. The three they were searching for had attended West Roswell High School together until the end of their sophomore year, when Michael Guerin, as Rath was now called, disappeared from the yearbooks. Isabel and Max had stayed at the school and had graduated the year before.

It had been a simple matter for Sam to let himself into the school one evening and check the records to get the Evans’ address. Then the three of them had watched the Evans house for a week, but they had only seen Isabel. They had decided to send Alyssa to meet Isabel, having determined that Isabel would be less intimidated by someone her own age.

For the summer, Isabel was working at a clothing store in the mall and Alyssa had gotten a job there two weeks ago. Alyssa had used her powers on Isabel to help make her accept her more quickly, and in that time they had become good friends.

Cuerena thought they should wait longer until Isabel trusted them more completely but she was overruled by Sam and Alyssa who were anxious, for very different reasons, to bring Isabel over to their side.

Alyssa walked into the house where she and the two shape shifters were living as a family. "I invited Isabel to come here tomorrow to have dinner. That is when we’ll tell her who we are."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Tuesday, August 12th, 2003)
(The Morgan House)

Isabel sat back in her chair looking at Alyssa's parents. They were strange, stranger than most parents. Alyssa's father Sam, as he had asked her to call him, was fond of strange jokes Isabel didn't find funny, and her mother Cuerena had barely said a dozen words all evening.

After an awkward pause under their collectively intense gazes, Isabel started to rise from the table. "Can I help you clean up?"

Alyssa also rose from her seat. "No, that won't be necessary," she said, and a single pass of her hand over the soiled dishes returned them to their formerly pristine condition.

Isabel jumped up so quickly that her chair crashed to the ground and she backed slowly away from them. "What are you?"

Alyssa used her powers, sending waves of relaxing energy to soothe Isabel's fears. "We are your family and we have been looking for you for a very long time."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Wednesday, August 13th, 2003)
(Cambridge, MA)

Sam, Alyssa, Cuerena, Isabel and Michael had driven straight from the airport to Max's apartment.

After the three had convinced Isabel who they were, she had called Michael to come over and once again they had related their story. Michael, who was eager to prove to his stubborn friend Max, that they did have a purpose other than blending in with humanity, had suggested they simply drop in on him. So even though it was close to midnight, five otherworldly visitors stood pounding on his apartment door.

After a few minutes, a sleep-tousled Max opened the door to Michael, Isabel and three strangers. He glanced nervously at the others as he spoke to Michael, "What are you doing here?"

Michael smiled and replied flippantly, "What? Can't we just drop in for a visit Maxwell?"

Max knew something was up when Michael called him 'Maxwell' and he doubted he would like it. "At midnight?" he asked, motioning over Michael's shoulder with a jut of his chin to the people standing quietly behind him. "With the Brady Bunch in tow?"

"Good guess but wrong show." Michael smiled. "Try My Favorite Martian."

Max recoiled as if he had been struck and Michael couldn't help but laugh at the expression on his face. He stepped aside to give Max a good look at the three. "This is Sam, Cuerena and Alyssa. They're our family."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Wednesday, August 13th, 2003)
(Cambridge, MA)

Max studied the three newcomers with apprehension as he sat on the couch, and he wished Liz was with him. He always felt calmer with her at his side and he had never needed her more than at that moment.

The three were a family, mother, father and a teen-aged girl and even though they appeared fairly normal, Max felt cold fingers of dread inching up his spine. He addressed the man Sam, "Why don't you start at the beginning."

"There was a civil war on our planet. Our side was losing and you, were sent to Earth for your protection." He indicated the woman at his side, "Cuerena and I and two others were sent as your protectors but enemy soldiers followed us and shot our ship down."

Michael broke in, "The '47 crash."

Sam nodded, "The military recovered the pods that housed your growing bodies and damaged the three you occupied," he indicated Max, Michael and Isabel, "causing you to hatch early."

"And we were found by humans instead of the protectors," said Isabel.

"Where are the other protectors?" Max asked.

Sam and Cuerena looked at each other. "We don't know. We were separated after the crash and we haven't seen them since."

Max met the cool blue gaze of the blonde girl who had not taken her eyes off of him since entering his house. "And who are you?"

He thought the intensity of her gaze dimmed briefly but it came back full strength as she raised her chin stubbornly. Suddenly he was transported back into the chamber where he had awoken years ago. He had received brief glimpses of it in his dreams from time to time, but now, for the first time, the complete memory rushed back to him.

He remembered breaking through the membrane of the pod, stumbling out on unsteady legs and seeing a small girl and another boy. They had simply looked at one another for a moment before his attention had refocused on the final pod. It was still occupied, and inside he had seen a small blonde girl.

Max came out of the vision as suddenly as he had entered it, and the first thing he saw was the same blonde girl, sitting before him.

"You're one of us?" he asked Alyssa.

Alyssa nodded. "My pod was undamaged and I came out on schedule, over a year after you did. Sam was there and I have been with him ever since," she reached across to take Max's hand but he recoiled from her touch and she finished softly, "like you should have been."

Max relaxed when Alyssa returned her hand to her lap. "So we were sent here to save us?"

"In hopes that you would return home one day," Sam informed him.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


The three newcomers left Michael and Isabel to stay with Max, and as they headed to a hotel, Sam glanced in the rear-view mirror at an angry Alyssa. "We can't tell them the whole truth yet," he reminded her. "They have lived practically as humans their whole lives and the truth might scare them away. Zan, I mean Max, is very cautious by nature, even if he is in a different body. If we push him too much we risk losing him.”

"Yes,” Cuerena agreed, “the other Zan in New York is also cautious and stubborn. It has to be his decision to come to us."

"And what about the things he told us?" Alyssa asked, her temper rising. "He is happy living like this and he is engaged to a human?" She sat back with a huff. "Did you look at the picture of her he showed us?" she continued. "His human is so skinny and mousy." Alyssa had never been denied anything she wanted and she was getting angrier with every word. "Why doesn't he know me?" she asked petulantly, then her voice dropped almost to a whisper, "I always thought he would remember."

Sam rushed to reassure her, "Max will remember you. It will just take time. He hasn't had the advantage of memory recovery techniques like you have. He loved you very much in your other life and he will again."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Thursday, August 14th, 2003)
(Liz’s Apartment)

The next morning Max met Liz early, before work, and filled her in on the events of the previous evening. "It was so weird having these," he paused, searching for the right word, "these aliens just show up. I mean, I guess I always knew someone else might have survived but it was all so surreal. And the girl Alyssa, it was strange how just looking at her unlocked the memories. It was as if she was doing something to me."

Alarmed, Liz eyes quickly darted over his face. "What do you mean? She was using her powers on you?"

Max shrugged, "I don't know, maybe."

Liz's expression turned thoughtful, "What did they say they want? They just showed up after all these years to say hi. Like an alien family reunion?"

Max shook his head, "They didn't really say, but I have a feeling they are keeping something from us."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Harvard Campus)

Max walked quickly across the campus. He hadn't seen Liz since that morning and he was having withdrawal symptoms. He could almost smell the fresh scent of her hair, feel the softness of her skin, taste her lips. He could see himself kissing her, pulling her small frame closer to him, twisting her golden curls in his fingers.

He shook his head violently to dislodge the image, as he realized it wasn't Liz he had been kissing in his fantasy, but Alyssa. And as if his thoughts had caused her to materialize, suddenly the blonde girl was standing before him.

"Hi Max," she said with a coy smile.

"Oh hi," he said, trying not to let his embarrassment show. He stuffed his hands in his pockets and looked around nervously. "What are you doing here?"

"I was looking for you," she said. "I thought you might have some questions."

He looked at her suspiciously and then nodded, "Yeah."

She indicated a nearby bench. "Why don't we sit and talk."

He took a seat on one end of the bench and she sat close to him, invading his personal space. He scooted over a little to make some extra room between them, moving to the end of the bench. He hoped she didn't notice and asked a question to distract her, "So you've lived with Sam and Cuerena since you came out of the pod?"

"No just Sam. It was Cuerena's job to look after another set of pods."

Max was surprised. "Oh, I didn't realize there were others, but of course there must have been if they wanted to keep the race alive."

Max had gotten the wrong impression but Alyssa let him go with it, especially since it brought up the subject of keeping the race going. "Yes we were sent here to help our race continue."

"So are the four of us related? Isabel and Michael have always seemed like a brother and sister to me. Are you our sister too?"

Max saw an angry blue flame ignite in Alyssa's eyes. She rose and started to walk away but she stopped after a few steps. She turned slightly, looking back over her shoulder and said flatly, "No Max, I am not your sister."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Tuesday, August 28th, 2003)

Max awoke in a cold sweat again. Every night for the last week he had dreamed of being with Alyssa. He had never dreamed of being with anyone but Liz, before Alyssa had come into his life, and he was disturbed by the nightly images of them together. He loved Liz with an intensity that left him breathless, but that did not stop the dreams of Alyssa.

He got out of bed and headed for the kitchen, hoping to clear his head. He poured himself a glass of juice and sat at the table in the dark room. It was very quiet in the apartment since Isabel had gone to stay with Liz, and Michael had moved into the hotel with the aliens.

The others, as he had started calling them, had been in town for a just over a week. They had met with him, Isabel and Michael several times, but every time Max asked specific questions about their past, Sam gave vague answers or changed the subject. The others were definitely hiding something.

A knock at the door startled Max and he spilled juice onto the table. He cleaned it with a swipe of his hand as he glanced at the time on the microwave, two-seventeen. Crossing to the door, Max opened it a crack to reveal Alyssa. He hadn't seen her since they had talked on campus a couple of weeks ago and he was surprised by her presence, especially at this time of the night. "Uh," he started nervously, "what are you doing here?"

She smiled, "I was just in the neighborhood. Can I come in?"

Against his will, Max watched himself open the door to admit her. He noted that her eyes raked over him quickly and suddenly the t-shirt and boxers he was wearing seemed like too little protection against her intrusive gaze. He backed a step away from her. "I'll um, I'll go get dressed."

"No," she said softly, reaching for his hand, "it isn't necessary."

The sound of her voice seemed to soothe his distrust and he stood woodenly as she took his hand in hers and advanced slowly toward him. But that wasn’t what he wanted inside and he tried unsuccessfully to resist. "What are you doing to me?" he demanded.

"Do you feel it too?" she asked innocently, as she used a greater dose of her powers to bring him to heel. "There is something happening between us."

Max shook his head, "No. I don't want this."

Alyssa took another step, that brought her body into contact with his. "You don't want this, don't want me?"

"No," Max said breathily, fighting the feelings running through him with all of his strength. "I love Liz. We are getting married."

"I know," Alyssa said, as she increased the flow of her powers into him and forced him to slowly lean down and kiss her. She reveled in the feeling of his lips on hers, strong but gentle. It was as it should be; she knew it with every fiber of her being. She pressed herself into him, and for a moment he deepened the kiss as she wished, but the amount of power she was expending was quickly exhausting her and when she lessened the amount of influence, Max broke away.

He backed away quickly and looked at her with wide eyes. "What did you do to me?"

She smiled, "It was nothing you didn't want."

Suddenly the truth of the situation dawned on him. "You have somehow been sending me those dreams, haven't you?"

"What dreams?" she asked innocently.

Max looked away nervously. "Dreams of you and me," he cleared his throat, "together."

"You can feel the power of the connection between us,” Alyssa said. “It's just like it used to be."

"What do you mean, like it used to be?" Max asked.

She stepped closer to him. "The dreams are showing us we belong together. We are meant to be together."

"No," he said, as he shook his head emphatically. "I belong with Liz."

His words infuriated Alyssa so much that for a moment she was not able to speak. How dare he deny her for a mere human? She straightened her shoulders, stood to her full height and raised her chin haughtily. "On our planet Max, your name was Zan and I was Ava, your wife."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Wednesday, August 29th, 2003)

The next morning Max met with Michael and Isabel to discuss the others. "I don't trust them,” Max said. “They want something from us."

Michael broke in angrily, "They're our people, our family."

Max looked down at the floor, embarrassed to tell them about what happened last night. "Alyssa is doing something to me."

Isabel was suddenly concerned. "What do mean she’s doing something to you?"

"She is using her powers on me. Trying to..." Max paused, embarrassed. "She came here last night and tried to seduce me."

Michael laughed. "She is using her powers to seduce you? Are you crazy?"

Max shook his head. "I think about her, dream about her, and last night I found myself kissing her against my will."

Isabel and Michael nervously looked at one another and pointedly looked away.

Isabel cleared her throat, "What kind of dreams, Max?"

Max blushed, "Um, you know, dreams that we are, um, you know, together. She told me that the dreams show us who we should be with, but I know I belong with Liz."

"Liz is human," Michael reminded him. "You belong with one of our own kind."

Max looked directly at Michael. "What if they aren't who they say they are?"

"They're here to help us," Michael scoffed.

Max lashed out at him, "How have they helped you Michael?"

"They are helping me to control my powers so I can recover my memories."

"And what have you remembered?" Max asked.

Michael looked down, angry at his lack of progress. "I haven't remembered anything," he looked up, focusing his anger at Max, "but I will when I have better control. I don't understand you Max. We have been looking for them our entire lives and now that they are finally here, you’re pushing them away."

"But Michael," Isabel said, the concern evident in her voice, "if Alyssa is doing something to him," her voice lowered to a whisper, "to us."

"Isabel, she isn't doing anything to anybody,” Michael said. “Max is just a typical teenage guy. He had a thing for Liz but now he's noticing Alyssa's, uh..., assets. No big deal."

"But it isn't like that, Michael,” Max argued. “I love Liz more than ever. Something else is going on and I want to confront them and find out what it is."

Isabel waited until Max left the room and turned to Michael, "Alyssa is making us have these dreams just like she is sending them to Max."

Michael shook his head, "We don't know that. It could be just like she said. The dreams are to show us who we are supposed to be with."

Isabel looked at him with surprise, "Is that what you want? For us to be together?"

Michael shrugged, "Maybe we don't have a choice."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Isabel stayed after Michael left, to talk to Max. "Michael and I have been having dreams about being together too."

"Why didn't you tell me?” Max asked heatedly. “I was beginning to think I was going crazy."

Isabel shrugged, "I was embarrassed."

"Do you think the dreams are coming from an outside source? Like someone sending them to you?"

Isabel nodded, "I have never thought of Michael in that way and I still don't. And it does seem like quite a coincidence we would all be having the dreams at the same time, and only after meeting Alyssa and the others."

"I understand why Alyssa is sending them to me,” Max said, “but why you and Michael too?"

"I don't know," Isabel said, pausing to think, and after a moment she shrugged and offered her idea. "Maybe she thinks it would be easier to convince you that you belong with her, if Michael and I were together."

"I don't care what anyone thinks," Max asserted. "I love Liz and we are going to be together."

Isabel smiled at the conviction in her brother's voice. "I like Liz. I think she's good for you, and I know she makes you happy. If you want to be with Liz, I’ll support you."

Max pulled Isabel into a hug. "Thank you for saying that. I was beginning to think everybody on two worlds was against us."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Max looked at the three aliens, sitting across from him in exactly the same places they had occupied the first night they had been there. He had asked them for the meeting but now that they were there, he just wanted to forget they existed. He was finally happy with his life and they threatened everything he had worked for.

Cuerena could feel the tension in the room and she sought to reassure Max. "We're glad you invited us here. We've looked forward to getting acquainted."

Max's eyes narrowed, "Exactly how would you do that?"

Cuerena’s brow furrowed in confusion. "I'm not sure what you mean?"

Max indicated Alyssa with a nod of his head. "Why don't you ask her?"

Sam and Cuerena both looked at Alyssa, but she simply glared at them and Max continued, "She has been using her powers on me, sending me dreams, and last night she came to my apartment..." he trailed off. "I know you're keeping things from us and I want to know what’s going on." He paused looking at them closely, "Alyssa said we were married on our world, is that true?"

Sam looked at Alyssa, "You promised you wouldn't tell him yet."

Alyssa replied haughtily, "I don't care what I promised. He was going on about how he’s supposed to be with his human and he made me angry."

"So was she my wife?" Max said softly. "But why would you want to keep that from me?"

Cuerena spoke softly, "She was your wife but we didn't tell you because we thought you might feel," she paused, "overwhelmed."

Isabel spoke in a haunted voice, "So if they were married, were Michael and I married too."

Sam answered, "Not married but betrothed."

Max looked across at Alyssa who had a triumphant grin on her face and he felt nothing. This girl who had been his wife, inspired nothing in him other than apprehension, and a thought struck him. "Was our marriage arranged?"

"No!" Alyssa shouted. "You loved me."

Max immediately picked up on the past tense, "Loved?"

"In our other life, before we were sent here, we loved each other."

"Why don't we remember our other life?" Max asked.

Cuerena answered, "When you died, your essence was cloned and mixed with human DNA so you could survive on this planet and blend in with the humans. Your memories should be intact but it will take some work with recovery techniques to retrieve them."

Isabel gasped, "We died?"

"You were killed in the war," Cuerena said.

Max grasped at her words, "If we died, then Alyssa and I are no longer married."

Alyssa glared at him, "We are in love!"

Max ignored her comment. "We are half human. That means I can be with Liz without complications."

The conversation was not going in a direction Sam liked. "You can't be with Liz,” he said, “because you have a duty to your people who sent you here. They are expecting you to return."

"I don't remember them," Max said dismissively.

"You will when we work to recover your memories," Sam explained.

Max shook his head, "And let you use your powers to influence me too? I don't think so. I like my life here and I don't want anything to do with a planet I don't remember." He stood and motioned toward the door, "So you can just get out of my life and we’ll both forget the whole thing."

A significant look passed between Cuerena and Sam and they stood together and Cuerena spoke. "We don't want to push you away. We will give you time to adjust to what we have told you."

Alyssa started to protest but Sam silenced her with a look, and then turned back to Max. "We will soon be getting a house near here and when you are ready, you can come to us."

Max gave them a cool look. "You'll have a long wait."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Sam waited until they were in the car to confront the willful girl. "Alyssa you could have ruined everything. We told you not to push Max."

"I know," Alyssa sighed. "He just made me so angry, denying our past together."

"We will have to be careful not to scare him away completely," Sam warned. "So stop using your powers on him and no more nocturnal visits until he cools down."

Alyssa reluctantly agreed but she would not give up that easily. If she couldn't go after Max maybe she should turn her attention to Liz.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Harvard Campus)

Song Playing: King for Just One Day by The Thompson Twins

Liz listened dumbfounded as Max finished his tale. She felt numb. Max had been married in his other life and now his bride was here to claim him. "So do you remember her?"

"No," he said emphatically. "I don't remember her or anything about our planet, and I don't care." He took Liz's face in his hands. "I only care about you."

A sob escaped Liz and she pulled away from him. "But you are married to her."

"NO!!” Max denied instantly. “We both died on our planet and so did any commitment we had to one another. It was another time, another life, and I don't want anything to do with it. I would have spared you the pain if I could, and just kept it to myself. But I couldn’t do that because I don't want any secrets between us.” Max closed the distance between them. “I love you Liz, only you."

"But Max," she started to argue, only to be cut off.

"I just want to put this whole alien thing behind me,” he said, cupping her face in his hands. “The one good that came out of this, is now we know I am half human. Being human has been my dream my whole life; that and being with you. And now I have both. Please Liz," he begged, "I could never care for anyone half as much as I love you. You are my heart and soul," his voiced cracked with emotion and tears glistened in his eyes. "You are everything to me."

Liz threw her arms around him. "Oh Max," she whispered, "I was so afraid I would loose you."

Max hugged her back tightly. "I will never leave you Liz."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Thursday, August 30th, 2003)
(Harvard Campus)

Alyssa watched Liz approach the spot where she was standing. Of course, she mused, Liz didn't see her because she was using her powers to conceal herself. Alyssa had particularly chosen the place to hold the conversation because it was somewhat secluded and she wanted Liz to be a bit afraid of her.

She dropped the mind warp when Liz was three steps away and was satisfied to see the other girl's look of shock at her sudden appearance.

Liz jumped when the blonde girl seemed to materialize out of the shadows before her. "Oh, sorry I didn't see you," she apologized.

Alyssa smiled, "You didn't see me, Liz, because I clouded your mind."

Liz took a step back and her eyes narrowed suspiciously. "Who are you?" she asked, fearing she already knew.

"Max told me how smart you are but if you haven't figured out who I am yet, then he must have been exaggerating."

Liz bristled at the insult but simply said, "Alyssa."

"Now that's better," Alyssa said with satisfaction. "I just wanted to get acquainted with my husband's," she paused as she looked Liz over head to toe and then met her eyes again before continuing, her voice dripping with disdain, "plaything."

"Former husband," Liz corrected her with a smile.

Alyssa was disappointed by her response. "Oh I see he told you. Very honest of him." Her voice dropped to a purr, "But he always was like that."

"Yes," Liz agreed, trying not to let the other girl get to her, "he's an honorable person."

"And he honors his commitments," Alyssa said with a toss of her blonde curls, "like his marriage vows."

Liz’s smile widened. "You came to warn me off."

"I don't have to warn you off," Alyssa hissed. "When Max remembers me and what we shared, he will throw you out like yesterday's trash."

"He doesn't remember and he doesn't want to," Liz stated simply. "We are getting married in the spring and I will stay with Max until he tells me to leave."

Liz took a step past the other girl but stopped to appeal to Alyssa's humanity, if she had any. "If you did love Max, you would want him to be happy, and for the first time in his life he's happy."

Alyssa watched the other girl walk away from her. She had to admire Liz's spunk but she was not about to let the marriage proceed.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Royal Sonesta Hotel)

Sam had waited for Alyssa to return all morning and when he heard the rattle of the doorknob he use his accelerated speed to reach the door as it opened. He grabbed Alyssa by the arm and pulled her roughly into the room. "Where have you been?"

"I went to tell Liz that Max and I were married," Alyssa related, "but Max had already told her." Her voice rose shrilly, "She plans to go through with the wedding to my husband."

Sam sighed, "It's time to tell Max about his true destiny. I wanted to wait until he accepted us but we can't allow this marriage to take place. When Max recovers his memories he will be angry that we allowed things to get this far."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Harvard Campus)

Liz wrapped her arms around Max's shoulders as she leaned over him from behind. "I missed you."

Max twisted around and playfully pulled her into his lap. "Not as much as I missed you," he said, lowering his head to hers for a lingering kiss. After a moment he broke away from her and pressed his forehead to hers. "I can't wait until we’re married. I want to spend every minute of the rest of my life with you."

Liz smiled, but it faded as she remembered her earlier encounter.

Max noticed the change in her expression immediately. "Liz, what's wrong?"

"I had a visitor today, who was also interested in the future of our relationship."

A look of concern crossed his face. "One of the aliens? Are you okay?"

Liz nodded, "Yeah, Alyssa just wanted to let me know that you were her husband. I think she was hoping you hadn't told me and I would get mad at you."

Max tightened his grip on Liz as if she would disappear if he didn't hold her to him. "I'm tired of their interference. My life is none of their business."

They were so wrapped up in each other that neither noticed the arrival of the two shape shifters.

"I am afraid that your life is our only business," Sam said.

Max and Liz both jumped, startled by the intrusion and Liz started to climb off of Max's lap, but he held her firmly in place. "You have no right to bother Liz,” Max said angrily. “I thought you were going to wait for me to come to you."

"We have to act in your best interests," Sam said, "even if you don't remember what they are."

Liz studied the man and woman standing before them as they studied her in turn.

Sam stepped forward with an extended hand. "You must be Liz. You are even more beautiful than your picture. It is nice to meet you."

Liz started to reach for the offered hand but Max gently interceded, taking her hand in his and laying it back in her lap. "What do you want Sam?"

The older man smiled. "I'm glad you are here together. We have something to tell you that you both need to hear."

Max shook his head, "I don't want to hear anything else you have to say. I just want to be left alone."

"If you were anyone else we would leave you to yourself, but you are just too important. You have duties and responsibilities that can't be ignored and you must prepare to return to our planet."

Max shook his head again, "I'm not going anywhere, especially not another planet. This is the only home I want, here with Liz. Get someone else."

"There is no one else. You are the last male heir in your line," Sam paused and gave a low formal bow, "your Majesty."

Max sat dumbfounded, trying to process all that had been revealed. Finally he shook his head unbelievingly. "Are you trying to tell me I’m some kind of," he paused to look furtively around and lowered his voice to a harsh whisper, "some kind of banished royalty?

"You are Zantor Tageonant, the rightful King of Antar."

"And I was sent to Earth," Max deadpanned, showing his disbelief.

"You were killed in the war and sent to Earth to be reborn and prepare to free your people."

Max could feel Liz's tension as it spread into his own body. He didn't know what these people wanted from him but he didn't believe he was the King of another planet. Even if he was, he thought to himself, he didn't want anything to do with it especially if it endangered his relationship with Liz.

He tightened his grip on Liz's hand. "I don't believe you, but even if it were true, I don't want it. I don't want to be an alien and I certainly don't want to be a King. I just want to live a normal human life with Liz. She is the only thing that matters to me."

Liz could hear the pleading tone in Max’s voice and her mind rushed for a way to provide him with relief. Her eyes hardened as she looked at Sam, the so-called faithful servant, and an idea came to her. She spoke loud enough for all of them to hear, "If Max is the King, then you must obey his commands. He told you he doesn't want you bothering him, so leave."

Max smiled with relief, grateful for Liz's quick intellect. "Don't come near Liz or myself again, any of you, that's an order."

Sam's gaze briefly raked over the small girl sitting with his King and then he turned his attention back to Max. He straightened, "As you wish."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Cuerena waited until they were out of earshot to speak. "Liz is a clever girl."

Sam nodded his agreement, "Maybe too clever for her own good. I didn't realize this Liz would be a real threat to our plan. She seems to have Max wrapped around her finger, but I won't let one human endanger our mission and our people."

"What do you think we should do?" Cuerena asked.

"Nothing for the time being," Sam said. "We did receive an order from our King." He paused weighing their options. "We have time. We will continue to work with Michael. Max trusts him and when Michael remembers his past he will be able to convince Max."

"You have been working with Alyssa for over ten years and she barely remembers anything," Cuerena pointed out.

Sam nodded, "It is more difficult than I thought without the memory retrieval devices but I expected her to remember more. It's almost like she has a mental block."

Cuerena nodded, "Maybe the memories of her other life are just too traumatic."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Song Playing: How Deep Is Your Love by The Bee Gees

Liz kissed the furrows on Max's forehead, willing the tension from him and he buried his head into her neck and released a heavy sigh. She spoke softly with a teasing note in her voice, "So not only are you an alien, but you are the King of another planet." She gently raised his head and kissed a line down his nose and gently brushed his lips with her own. "What have I gotten myself into?"

Max smiled and pulled her to him for a lingering kiss. When he reluctantly broke away from her, he spoke in a strangled tone, "Liz, I know things are getting really weird, and I would understand if you don't want to be with me..."

Liz silenced him with a shake of her head. "Max don't you realize what you are to me? What you're always going to be? You are the love of my life. I will stay with you as long as you want me."

"Oh Liz," he sighed, "I don't know what I did to deserve you but I’ll never let you go."

Liz sat back from him so she could look into his eyes. "Max I know we planned to get married in the spring, but what if we just went into town tomorrow and found a Justice of the Peace."

Max smiled, "You want to elope?"

Liz nodded, a grin spreading across her face. "I want to be with you. Together we can do anything."

"But you deserve to have a big wedding with all of the trappings, the dress, the flowers, the reception with bridesmaids and your family. You would get cheated out of all of that."

"I don't care about any of that. I just care about you." She shrugged, "We could always have another ceremony for our parents and friends, but this will be just for us."

Max took her hand in his and kissed the ring he had placed there. "Liz Parker, will you marry me tomorrow?"

Liz smiled. "There is nothing I want more."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Royal Sonesta Hotel)

Michael waited for Sam and Cuerena in the living room of their hotel suite. They usually started the training sessions in the afternoon but they were late and Michael was anxious to ask them about his betrothal to Isabel. The images from their shared dreams came rushing forward and he closed his eyes trying unsuccessfully to block them. He had always thought of Isabel as his sister and the thought of being with her was disturbing to say the least.

He watched anxiously as the door to the suite opened but sank back into the sofa disappointed when Alyssa walked in. "When are Sam and Cuerena coming back?" he barked.

"Hi to you too Michael,” Alyssa greeted him. “Could you be any more rude?"

"Whatever," he said dismissively. "I need to talk to them."

Alyssa approached him slowly, with an amused look on her face. "What's so urgent?"

"It's none of your business."

"This wouldn't have anything to do with your betrothal, would it?" she asked innocently. Michael started to rise and she laughed, "Don't get so angry. I was only teasing you."

"Funny," he huffed. "If Sam shows up tell him I'll be back in an hour."

Alyssa sighed, Michael really had no sense of humor. She watched as he turned and walked away from her and considered the possibilities. Max's best friend and second-in-command could make a powerful ally and he could help persuade Max to accept the truth. She quickly decided that she really didn't have anything to lose, but she waited until Michael was almost at the door to drop her bombshell. "I have all the answers you need."

Her words stopped him just short of the door and he spun around to confront her. "What are you talking about?"

Alyssa casually walked into her room, and after a moment, emerged with a worn paperback book which she handed to him.

He took the book from her and glanced at the title. "I'm not sure how Harry Potter is going to help," he sneered, thrusting the book back at her.

Alyssa rolled her eyes and passed her hand over the book. The paperback facade dissolved to reveal tarnished metal pages held together by rings, with what appeared to be an alien symbol etched on the front.

Michael's eyes widened, "What is it?"

"It's from our world," she said, as she flipped through the pages, finally stopping on one that showed two males with two pregnant females. "And this is our destiny."



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~



TBC

[RoswellOracle]

BOOK 6 - CAUSATIVE RELATIVITY (THE PROBLEM OF LIZ)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 3


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Friday, August 31st, 2003)

Max had been speechless when he had arrived at Liz's door that morning. She had greeted him wearing a simple white dress with a fitted bodice, held up by thin straps, her hair piled on top of her head and decorated with tiny white flowers. Max had never seen her look so beautiful and he had swelled with pride that the radiant, intelligent woman before him would soon be his wife.

And now, as they walked hand-in-hand toward his apartment, Max still couldn't take his eyes off of her. No, he smiled as he corrected himself, now it was their apartment. Mr. and Mrs. Max Evans.

He paused at the threshold to swing Liz up into his arms and unlocked the door with his powers. He smiled at the surprised look on her face. "Sometimes they do come in handy."

He stepped across the threshold and closed the door behind them, shutting out all of the world's complications, eager to begin their lives together.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Michael pounded on the door of Liz's apartment. He really didn't want to see Liz and he was relieved when Isabel opened the door. He motioned inside with a jut of his chin, "Liz here?"

Isabel shook her head.

"Good," Michael said as he pushed past her and threw himself down onto the couch. "We have to talk."

"Come on in and have a seat," Isabel said sharply.

Michael waved her protest aside, "Whatever. We've got important things to talk about." He took the book, that Alyssa had given him from his pocket, and handed it to Isabel. "This is from our world."

He waited impatiently as she flipped through the pages.

Isabel gasped as she saw the pictures depicting the pregnancies. "These pictures of us. What does it mean?"

"I've been studying it all night but I still can't remember the language,” Michael said. “Alyssa told me it's in a code that only the four of us knew. She also told me a little about our past. Max was called Zan; he is the King. Your name was Vilondra and you are his sister, a Princess. I was called Rath and I am his General, his second in command, and Alyssa was Ava, Max's wife. Our people are waiting for us to come home and save them from the guy that stole Max’s throne and killed us all.”

Isabel’s eyes were wide with surprise but she remained silent and Michael continued, motioning to the book. “We have a purpose and it’s bigger than us or anything we have on this world. Max is throwing his life away with Liz and we have to stop him."

Isabel froze at the mention of Liz. Max and Liz were probably already married by now. Isabel had promised Max she wouldn't tell Michael because Max wanted to break the news himself. She walked to the other side of the room, careful to keep her face from Michael, trying to decide what to do. Max genuinely loved Liz but the pictures in the book clearly showed another path already laid out for them.

Isabel felt torn between her love for Max and wanting him to be happy, and her feelings of duty to a planet she didn't remember. Finally she turned back to Michael, "There is nothing we can do about them right now. Max and Liz went out of town for a few days and they didn't tell me where they were going."

Michael looked a little deflated at her news but nodded decidedly. "Come with me, back to the hotel. We’ve wanted answers for a long time. Sam and Cuerena have them and we’re going to get them.

"But what about Max?" Isabel asked.

Michael shrugged, "What about him? It doesn't seem like he's interested."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


As they drove to the hotel, Isabel called Max’s apartment on her cell phone. She didn't expect him to answer and when the machine picked up, she left a brief message that she hoped Max would understand and Michael wouldn't. "Michael was looking for you. I told him you went out of town. Call me as soon as you get this, it's important."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Saturday, September 1st, 2003)
(Max’s Apartment)

Song Playing: World in My Eyes by Depeche Mode

Max woke slowly with a feeling of total contentment that spread throughout his entire being, and he tightened his grip on his wife, whose smaller frame was curled into the curve of his body. He inhaled the sweet scent of her hair and marveled at how perfectly they fit together; her head just under his chin, her back against his chest, and her legs tangled comfortably in his. He would have been perfectly content to stay with her like this for the rest of his life.

His stomach growled, protesting the lunch and dinner they had skipped. He glanced at the clock; eleven-thirty pm. Neither of them had eaten since breakfast that morning and Max suddenly had the urge to make dinner and serve it to Liz in bed. He kissed the top of her head, gently untangled himself from her, careful not to wake her, and headed into the kitchen where he gathered the ingredients he needed.

He was just heading back into the bedroom with the feast he had prepared when he decided something was missing. He slipped out the front door and picked some of the daisies growing in the yard. As he headed back into the kitchen, he noticed the message light on the answering machine was blinking. He almost kept walking but hesitantly stopped and pressed the button.

The sound of Isabel's voice and her vague message filled him with dread. Since the aliens had come for them, he felt as if he and Liz were living on borrowed time. He had agreed so quickly to her elopement idea because he was afraid if they waited, Liz would be taken from him. He lived in fear, that each day would be their last together and it seemed as if Isabel's strange message somehow heralded the end.

Max considered not calling his sister but he knew she was on his side and perhaps she was trying to warn them. He dialed her cell phone number, even though it was close to midnight.

She answered on the second ring with a whisper, "Max?"

"What's going on Iz?"

"I'm at the hotel with Sam and Cuerena. They showed me and Michael a book from our planet. It shows us together; you and Alyssa, me and Michael, with us, the girls, pregnant. Max, I think what they’ve been telling us is true. We were meant to be together."

Max’s shoulders stiffened. "So you and Michael have decided to be together."

"No," Isabel said sharply. "But," she sighed and her voice dropped with uncertainty, "what if we don't have a choice?"

"Isabel, we always have a choice,” Max said, “and I’ve made mine."

"Sam told us that on our planet you were the King, Max. You have responsibilities, we all do."

"I don't believe him,” Max asserted, “and I'm not going to let some pictures in a book, and the words of strangers dictate how I run my life."

Isabel sighed, "I thought that's what you'd say, especially if it meant being without Liz, so I told them you and Liz went out of town."

"Thanks Iz. I don't want to hide my relationship with Liz, just the opposite I want to tell the world, but I just wanted some time alone with her."

"I know," Isabel said.

Max paused wondering how much to tell his sister. "Iz, I’m also afraid of what might happen to Liz when I tell them we are married."

"What do you mean? You think they will try to hurt Liz?" Isabel gasped.

Max sighed, "I don't know, but I keep remembering what happened to Laurie."

"You think Sam and Cuerena are those jellyfish creatures?" she asked with horror in her voice.

"No, not really," he said with a shake of his head. "But we don't really know who they are, or what their motives are, and we don't know to what lengths they will go, to get what they want. I think we should all get together and have this whole thing out, once and for all. I’ll bring Liz with me, she's a part of this and I will feel better if she's where I can protect her. I just wanted to ask you if you’ll help me protect Liz, if things go badly. I just don't want to take any chances."

"Of course I’ll help you,” Isabel said, “but what do you want me to tell Sam and the others?"

"Give us a little more time. Tell them we’ll be back on Monday and we’ll meet them at the hotel."

"I hate lying to Michael, but I'll do it," Isabel agreed.

"Thanks Iz, you have no idea how much this means to me."

"No." she said simply, "but I wish I did."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Monday, September 3rd, 2003)
(Royal Sonesta Hotel)

Max and Liz exited the elevator and walked toward Sam and Cuerena’s hotel room. Liz could feel the tension radiating from Max through his hand she was holding, but she could tell that he was trying not to let her see. Without a word, she planted her feet and waited for Max to stop.

Max turned to her immediately, "What's wrong?"

"I think that's what I should ask you," Liz said.

"What do you mean?" he asked, his voice sounding unconvincing even to his own ears.

"Max, " Liz said with a smile, "you can't hide your feelings from me. I know you’re upset about something and when you're upset it upsets me."

"I'm sorry Liz. The last thing I wanted to do was worry you. I just...," he sighed, not wanting to tell her about his fears for her safety, but knowing she would wait until he revealed everything. "Liz I'm worried about what they might try do to you when we tell them we’re married."

Liz smiled reasuringly, "I know you won't let anything happen to me."

"No I won't," he promised. "They’ll have to come through me to get to you."

"We’re together Max, we can overcome anything."

"You're right," he said, and raised her hand to his lips with a smile. "Let's go tell them our good news."

They knocked on the door and it was opened instantly. Sam glanced at Liz dismissively and turned his attention to Max. "She doesn't belong here."

Max held Sam's gaze and spoke in a firm tone, "She's with me."

Sam paused for a moment and then moved aside to admit them. They were the last two to arrive and the others looked up as they entered the room.

Both Michael and Alyssa spoke at the same time, "What's she doing here?"

Max stepped forward placing himself just ahead of Liz.

She squeezed his hand, acknowledging the gesture, but she took a step to stand next to him. "Together," she whispered so only he could hear.

Max squeezed her hand and turned his attention to the group before him. "Liz and I have an announcement that may come as a surprise to some of you. On Friday we got married."

The silence of shock seemed to chase all sounds from the room, but Michael was the first to recover. "Are you crazy?"

"Michael…" Max started angrily, only to be cut of by his friend.

"No Max. We have things to do, important things, and you are playing house with Liz?"

"Michael that's enough," Max growled, advancing on his friend, before Liz's grip on his arm stopped him. "Liz is my wife and you will treat her with respect."

"No!" Alyssa yelled as she jumped to her feet.

Isabel rose from her seat and placed herself between Liz and the blonde alien, as Alyssa continued. "I’m your wife and look how you treat me. You flaunt your affair with this...." she motioned in Liz's direction, "this human in my face."

Max gave a grateful look to his sister as he turned to Alyssa. "We are not married in this life, and we never will be."

"You won't accept the truth!" Alyssa screamed.

Sam interceded, "Everybody calm down, nothing will be solved by this chaos."

"There is nothing to solve," Max said softly but with conviction. "Liz and I are married. The end."

Michael wasn't ready to end the conflict. "Max you don't know what you’re doing." He took the metal book from his pocket and offered it to Max. "This book tells us all about our destinies."

Max pushed the book aside and called his bluff. "Okay Michael, what does it say?"

Michael's eyes nervously darted around the room and Sam came to his rescue. "We can't read the book. It is in the Antarian language but it’s in Royal code," he motioned to the four of them, "and only you, the Royal Four know how to read it."

Max turned to Alyssa. "Surely you have read it?"

Alyssa regained her seat with a huff, crossing her arms. "I don't remember everything from our other life."

Liz looked at the three aliens and spoke for the first time. "None of you have read the book and you are trying to tell Max how to run his life based on what you assume it says."

Alyssa glared at her but Sam was the one to speak, "I know what Max would have wanted in his other life, what he planned, and I have a duty to help him carry it out."

Liz stepped forward unafraid. "But he has told you he's changed his mind. He doesn't remember the plan and he isn't interested in continuing with it."

"We believe Max will eventually regain his memory,” Sam said, “and when he does, he will be angry we gave up so easily."

Liz nodded, "So all you really need is Max's assurance that he won't blame you." She turned to Max. "Will you give your word, in front of all of these witnesses, that you won’t blame Sam and Cuerena if you regain your memory."

Max smiled and nodded. "I will swear to whatever god or gods you believe in, that I won’t hold you responsible."

Sam frowned, "It's not that easy. Your people are waiting for your return."

Max shook his head, "Humans are my people now and I'm not going anywhere without Liz. If you force me to choose, I will choose Liz every time."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Michael waited until Max, Liz and Isabel had left. "What are we going to do about him?" he asked Sam. "Now he's got Isabel with him too."

"Calm down Michael," Sam soothed. "For now we'll honor his wishes and stay away from him." Michael started to protest but Sam stopped him. "Max trusts you and we don't want to spoil that. We'll continue to work with you and when you regain your memories, Max will be forced to accept his destiny."

Michael nodded, "I'll talk to Isabel. She's afraid but I think she'll come around."

Sam nodded, "In the mean time why don't you and Alyssa go work on your exercises."

Sam watched them leave the room and he closed the door behind them before he turned to Cuerena. "Liz,” he said angrily, “always Liz. I am beginning to hate the name. She is proving to be quite a thorn in my side."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Over the next year, Michael repeatedly tried to convince Max of the importance of their mission but Max refused to listen, and a wedge of contention grew between them. Max was tired of Michael's persistent interference in his life and his insistence that their past life on Antar was more important than their present life on Earth. Max also resented Michael's disrespectful attitude and rudeness toward Liz. Max had warned Michael many times that Liz was more important to him than anything else but Michael had continued to treat Liz as if she were merely a temporary inconvenience.

Max had also broken off all contact with the other aliens. Again and again they attempted to become a part of his life, but he would not allow it. Alyssa, who had been so persistent in her pursuit of him, backed off of the seduction and tried to concentrate on gaining Max's trust, but he was wary of her motives. He refused every invitation the aliens issued and every overture of friendship that was offered. He did not trust them and repeatedly told them he wanted nothing to do with them.

Michael moved into the house that was purchased by Sam and Cuerena so he could continue to learn from them. He had kept up his studies with the aliens and started to recover some vague impressions of his life on Antar. He and Sam had thought that when he could tell Max of their past Max wouldn't remain so steadfastly against them, but Michael's recovered memories had only strengthened Max's resolve to disassociate from the other aliens.

Isabel felt as if she was continually put in the middle of the argument between Max and Michael. She loved them both and it hurt her to have to try and support one more than the other, and she made it her mission to repair their friendship. She had also grown curious about their past life and she started to work with Sam and Cuerena too. She told her parents that she had fallen in love with the area when she was visiting Max and just couldn't bare to leave. She took a job in the area and continued to live in the apartment vacated by Liz.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Monday, September 13th 2004)
(Copper Summit, AZ)

"General," the Lieutenant called out, "we are receiving a message from just beyond the edge of the solar system. The troop ship is requesting the information for evading Earth's defenses."

"So send it to them," Nicholas barked.

"Yes sir," the Lieutenant quickly agreed.

"I am surrounded by fools," Nicholas bemoaned. "I hope the new troops are a little more on the ball. Maybe they can teach you something," he ranted, addressing no one in particular. He turned and strode out of the room. "I want to know the minute they arrive," he yelled over his shoulder, "and tell Corporal Raltos to come to my office immediately.

He entered the room and waited impatiently for Raltos. They had been on the planet for over fifty years but he finally felt the end was near. Nicholas was confident Khivar's plan would work, and work quickly, and they would be heading back to Antar in a matter of days.

Raltos entered the room and Nicholas motioned to a chair. He placed a hand on the Corporal's forehead and sent a burst of energy into him. After a few minutes Raltos sagged slightly and then jerked to attention, and Nicholas greeted his lord formally. "Your Majesty, the troops will be on Earth in a matter of minutes."

"Excellent," said Khivar. "We don't know what was salvaged from Zan's transport after the crash so we must assume he has monitoring capabilities. Wait until the troops arrive and then issue an invitation to Zan and his party to attend peace talks."

"And if they don't respond?" Nicholas asked.

"I am sure they will respond if the invitation is worded correctly."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Nicholas tuned the trithium amplification generator to the transmission frequency used by the Tageion royalty on Antar and spoke the words Khivar had given to him.

"Zan Tageonant, this is General Calles Nicaron. His Majesty, Khivar Roistar, invites you to attend a peace conference to discuss a cessation of the hostilities that have plagued our planet. Khivar wishes to extend a hand of peace at a time and place of your choosing."

"Of course the discussion will include terms for your return to Antar, ceremonially accompanied by a legion of troops and one of Khivar's greatest warships that is currently in orbit around this planet."

Nicholas paused for effect and couldn't help a small chuckle before continuing, "We eagerly await your reply."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Sam and Cuerena simply looked at one another after the message they had received through the orb finished playing, neither believing what they had just heard.

Sam was the first to speak. "It seems the war must be going badly for the usurper."

"So much so he was willing to send a warship to retrieve the Royal Four," Cuerena added.

"Yes," Sam agreed. "I very much doubt Zan and the others would make it off the planet. More than likely the skins plan to kill them at the so-called peace talks."

"Perhaps, but Khivar will want the Granolith," Cuerena pointed out.

Sam nodded, "This is precisely the type of situation why the spare set of clones were manufactured and sent to Earth. We will convince them to go the conference. The enemy will think they are the Royal Four, but they know nothing of the Granolith so they cannot divulge anything. The skins will do with them as they wish and Max and the others will remain safe here to continue with the plan. We will tell Alyssa and she can talk to Michael and Isabel but we need to see Max and explain the situation."

Cuerena balked momentarily, her feelings for her former charges still strong, as she considered what would happen to them in the hands of the enemy. But she had no choice. As Sam had said, it was why the decoys were created. She nodded decidely. "We should leave for New York as soon as we talk to Max."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Max and Liz’s apartment)

Max opened the door to two familiar faces with annoyance. "Sam, Cuerena, " he said softly, "I thought I told you not to come here."

Sam stepped forward. "We have an urgent message, your Majesty,"

Max looked around nervously, making sure they were not overheard, "A message from whom?"

"Our enemy on Earth has contacted us." Sam motioned inside, "May we come in to discuss it?"

Max warily stepped aside allowing them to enter his apartment, and got right to the point. "What do they want?"

"They have invited you to a peace conference," Sam said.

Max shook his head vigorously, "I’m not going to any peace conference."

Sam nodded, "For once we are in agreement. We believe it is a trap and we will not risk you. We have decoys who will attend in your place."

"Who are these decoys?" Max asked suspiciously.

Sam shrugged off the question, "They will be able to handle the situation."

Max sighed wearily. "Then why are you here?"

"We wanted to keep you apprised of the situation and warn you there is a possibility that Cuerena and I may not return."

Max looked at them with disbelief. "You think you may be murdered? At a peace conference?"

"You don't know our enemies,” Sam said. “They are deceitful and treacherous and will do anything to secure the place of the usurper, Khivar. There is a warship in orbit above Earth to guarantee your cooperation."

Max was still suspicious, "How did you receive this message? I thought the ship was completely destroyed in the '47 crash."

"It was, but one communication orb was salvaged." Sam took the orb from his pocket and handed it to Max. "If we don't return, you will need this to contact your allies on Antar, to send a transport for you when you are ready to return."

Max took the silver, oblong object and turned it over in his hands, studying it. "How does it work?"

"Simply concentrate your powers into it and it will transmit your words. But use it carefully,” Sam warned, “you never know who else you may be contacting."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(New York, NY)

Cuerena led Sam into the old tunnel the decoy clones had used as their home since they had emerged from the pods. She called out as they approached the dwelling to alert her former charges of their presence. "Zan, Lonni, it's Cuerena."

She noticed a shift in the appearance of the tunnel before them and knew Ava had been projecting a mind-warp. "Ava," she called out as the blonde girl ran down the dark tunnel and threw herself into her arms. Cuerena enfolded her in an embrace. "It's good to see you."

Ava squealed with delight, "I didn't think we'd ever see ya again."

Cuerena's smile dimmed, "I wish it were under better circumstances."

"Whatta ya mean?" Ava asked.

"Are the others here?" Cuerena asked, motioning into the tunnel ahead.

Ava nodded, "Yeah, we're all here."

"Let's go and see them and I will tell you all what has happened."

They only took a few more steps before Zan emerged from the darkness, his crooked smile and jut of his chin welcoming and warm. "Cuerena," he said, as he pulled her to him in a tight hug, “welcome home."

"Zan, it's good to be back,” Cuerena greeted, “but we have a big problem."

Zan kept his arm around her and started into the tunnel. "Come and chill in the crib wit' your friend," he motioned to Sam with a nod, "and give us the four-one-one."

They continued down the tunnel as it became lighter and finally opened into a large room where Lonni and Rath were lounging on one of the sofas.

"So ya did come back, shape shifter," Lonni drawled, the boredom evident in her tone. "I'm shocked."

"Shut up Lonni," Zan ordered, "Somethin's up."

Rath motioned to Sam, "Who's this?"

"This is Sodan. He was on the ship with us too."

Zan nodded a greeting.

Sam ignored the pleasantries, "Our enemies have sent an invitation for a meeting."

"What kind of meeting?" Ava asked.

Cuerena continued, "The war is going badly and they want to discuss terms for a peace treaty."

Lonni looked interested for the first time. "And we can go home?"

Cuerena nodded, "That would be part of the deal."

Lonni stood up. "Then what are we waitin' for?"

Zan shook his head, "It's a trap."

Lonni rolled her eyes. "It's not a trap, they need us."

"It could be a trap," Sam agreed, "but we can set the time and place of the meeting and make it as safe as possible."

Zan scratched his ear, deep in thought and walked away from the group.

"Zan!" Rath called.

With his back still toward them, Zan held up his hand, signaling for quiet. Rath turned to Lonni and their eyes met, and Rath backed down.

Lonni rose from the sofa and crossed the room to where Zan was standing. "What's the problem, little brother?"

"What if it's a trap?" Zan asked. “We need to have a plan.”

"Chill," Lonni said, trying to soothe his fears. "They need us. You'll see. Everything will go our way."

"Zan," Cuerena called out, as she approached him, "Khivar has sent a warship along with the invitation."

Zan turned toward her, his expression grim. "Implyin' that it'll be used to hunt us down if we don't accept the invitation."

"That is what we believe as well," Cuerena agreed.

Zan straightened to his full height and squared his shoulders. "Then we have no choice but to attend." He turned to face the others, "But if we can choose the place, we’ll choose the hood, a place we know."



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


TBC

[RoswellOracle]

BOOK 6 - CAUSATIVE RELATIVITY (THE PROBLEM OF LIZ)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 4


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Tuesday, September 14th, 2004)
(New York, NY)

The long, black limousine stopped in front of the warehouse. Sam exited from the driver's side and opened the door in the back with a flourish. Rath & Vilondra emerged first and stood to the side and then came Ava and finally Zan.

Nicholas watched the procession from an upper window with amusement; they were certainly putting on a good show. His troops had watched earlier as the shape shifters had planted a get-a-way car around the side of the building. They didn't know whom they were dealing with if they thought he didn't know their plan already.

As the hybrids and their entorage entered the building, Nicholas walked down the stairs to the meeting room to greet the Royal Four. He reached the bottom of the stairs just as they came into the room, Zan and Ava in the lead, followed closely by Rath and Vilondra, with the two shape shifters bringing up the rear.

"Welcome Zan, Ava," Nicholas greeted them formally with a bow, but turned it into an insult by disregarding their titles. "You may not recognize me in this form. You knew me on Antar as General Calles Nicaron, on Earth I am called Nicholas."

"Nicholas," Zan sized him up briefly and returned the insult, "are we ta negotiate with Khivar's servant?"

Nicholas smiled in admiration. He had only had brief interaction with Zan on Antar before his death but Khivar had continually reminded him not to underestimate the boy King. "I assure you Zan, I speak for Khivar." He stalked a few steps closer, drawing out the moment for effect. "But you don't speak for the Royal Four."

Zan held his ground and narrowed his eyes in suspicion, waiting for Nicholas to continue.

"Khivar has known of your plan in its entirety since before we left Antar." Nicholas motioned to Zan and the others. "Even though you are unaware of all of the implications."

Rath started forward. "What are you talkin' about?"

Nicholas glanced at him dismissively and turned back to Zan, "Keep a leash on the pit bull."

"Rath," Zan spoke the single word, but made it sound like a command.

Rath looked like he might argue, but Lonni's hand on his arm caused him to back down.

"That's better," Nicholas said with a satisfied tone.

"Why don't you say what you mean, little man?" Zan challenged.

Nicholas turned away from them and walked toward a window overlooking the street, and then suddenly turned back to face Zan. "I don't suppose you have ever heard of the Granolith?"

Zan studied the boy before him but his expression gave nothing away and he shook his head. "No, never heard of it."

"No," Nicholas mocked him, "you've never heard of it." He motioned over Zan's shoulder. "Why don't you ask your protectors about it. I know they've heard of it."

The four turned to the back of the room but the shape shifters were nowhere to be seen.

"Oh!" Nicholas exclaimed with mock surprise. "It looks like the shape shifters have deserted you," he gloated, and while their backs were turned, Nicholas raised his hand and sent a powerful burst of energy across the room that hit them and knocked them to the floor.

Zan struggled to get up but only made it to his hands and knees before Nicholas used another burst of energy to knock him down again. Zan belatedly raised his hand attempting to erect a shield, but Nicholas aimed a long steady stream of crackling energy at the heart of the shield and it crumbled in a matter of moments.

Zan sagged back to the ground, exhausted, breathing heavily, "Why?"

Nicholas laughed, "Why did the protectors abandon you?" His voice was scathing, "Why weren't you told about the Granolith, about the whole plan? And," he motioned to Rath, "what ever possessed you to get that terrible hair cut?" He turned back to Zan, "Although you and the former General obviously got a two for one discount at the barber."

Nicholas walked forward, his small body looming over them. "I guess the shape shifters know the same truth that we have discovered; you are not the real Royal Four. The real Royal Four are safely secreted away with the Granolith, while you were left here to our tender care." He smiled at the shock evident on their faces. "You still don't get it. You are copies, duplicates, decoys made to help keep the real Royal Four safe."

He gave the signal for his troops to fire, "And you are expendable." Nicholas looked up as a soldier ran into the room. "Report Lieutenant."

"The shape shifters have been allowed to escape as you instructed General."

"And the tracking device?" Nicholas asked.

"It was successfully planted on their vehicle."

Nicholas nodded. "Make sure those idiots trailing them keep them in sight, so they don't switch cars or something."

"Yes Sir, I will relay the message," the Lieutenant said with a short bow and then hurried away.

Ida approached Nicholas, motioning to the four bodies on the floor. "It's done, Sir."

"Excellent,” Nicholas said with a smile, “now we can get to the real Royal Four and the Granolith and go home."

"Why didn't you detain the shape shifters and interrogate them?" Ida asked.

Nicholas sighed and shook his head, "If you were the Royal Four would you tell your plans to your protectors?" He shook his head, "But the shape shifters will lead us to them."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


When it had become apparent that Nicholas had known the Royal Four before him were not the real Royal Four, Cuerena had started to project an image of herself and Sam and they had silently slipped out the back as planned. It pained her to know the children she had raised would die but she had no choice. They had to protect the real Royal Four. The future of a planet and its people depended on their survival.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Nicholas picked up the trithium amplification generator and turned it to the royal transmission frequency. "Zan I know you are listening. I have killed the decoys you sent to us. Do you really think Khivar is that stupid? He has known your plan in its entirety from almost the moment you left Antar."

He paused for effect. "But Khivar has grown weary of the war. If you tell your followers to lay down their weapons and you return the Granolith to us, perhaps we can work out a deal for you to return home."

He smiled, "You have twenty-four hours to respond."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Max and Liz’s apartment)

Max stared apprehensively at the orb where it lay on the table. He had not given it a second thought since Sam had left it with him two days ago. But just a moment before, a shaft of brilliant blue-white light had suddenly burst from the object. He had been studying at the table and the shock of the unexpected activity had caused him to fall out of his chair.

He gingerly picked up the orb and turned it over in his hands studying it carefully but there was no sign of the light. He was about to put it down again when a thought struck him. Curious, he concentrated and sent a small rush of energy into the object but almost dropped it when the voice sounded from it.



"Zan I know you are listening. I have killed the decoys you sent to us. Do you really think Khivar is that stupid? He has known your plan in its entirety from almost the moment you left Antar."

"But Khivar has grown weary of the war. If you tell your followers to lay down their weapons and you return the Granolith to us, perhaps we can work out a deal for you to return home."

"You have twenty-four hours to respond."



Max sat down heavily on the chair, shaking his head in disbelief. Those people had murdered the decoys sent in their place. Murdered people at a peace conference! The more he thought about it the more unbelievable it seemed.

And suddenly it occurred to him. It was unbelievable because it wasn't true. It was another of Sam's tricks to try and get him to accept his destiny but he wasn’t going to fall for it.

He angrily snatched the orb from the table and channeled a burst of energy into it. "I don't know what kind of game you are playing this time but I don't want any part of it. I am sick of this whole thing and I just want it over with."

Max wasn't surprised by the answering voice projecting from the orb.

“That is all we have wanted for years, a decisive end, but not even your death achieved it. Your followers are still causing quite a nuisance...”

Max cut him off, "You can cut the crap. I know there is no peace conference. It's just another trick and I'm not falling for it."

"Then let's cut to the chase,” the voice continued. “Khivar is willing to let you return to Antar on the following conditions..."

"Let us return," Max sneered. "I'm not going back to Antar!" he bellowed. "I will never leave Earth, I will never leave Liz. What is it going to take to get you to believe that?" He stopped the flow of energy and threw the orb across the room with a roar of anger.

"Max?"

He turned to the sound of his wife's voice. "I'm sorry Liz. I didn't mean to wake you."

She advanced into the room, looking around for signs of trouble. "What happened?"

He turned away from her, sighed heavily and shook his head. "It's just another of Sam's tricks. I wish he would leave us alone."

Liz stepped closer to him and ran her hands over his shoulders. "Max you are so tense. You have to learn not to let him get to you."

"I know," Max agreed. "It's just hard when I know his main goal in life is to take you away from me."

"No one is going to take me away," Liz said softly, as she wrapped her arms around him from behind. She could feel the energy running through him. "You're practically vibrating with anger. Let's take a walk down by the river like we used to. It will take your mind off of all of this for a while."

Max turned in the circle of her arms and placed a gentle kiss on the top of her head. "That sounds like a good idea."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Nicholas stared at the dead com-link in his hand. "Liz? Who the hell is Liz?" With a shrug he turned to the communications officer, "Tell me you got a lock on the location."

The Lieutenant hurriedly made adjustments to his instruments and then turned to Nicholas with a smile. "Yes General, we have the exact coordinates. Zan is in Cambridge, Massachusetts and we have an address."

Nicholas strode to a console and pulled up a map of Massachusetts. "Sergeant," he bellowed, "get me the soldiers stationed in Boston, immediately! And use the new encrypted frequency!"


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


As Sam and Cuerena droved back to Cambridge they set the trithium amplification generator to monitor all of the frequencies used by the skins, hoping to discover if they were being tracked. And when Nicholas' voice broadcast from the amplifier, neither of them was surprised.



"Zan I know you are listening. I have killed the decoys you sent to us. Do you really think Khivar is that stupid? He has known your plan in its entirety from almost the moment you left Antar."

"But Khivar has grown weary of the war. If you tell your followers to lay down their weapons and you return the Granolith to us, perhaps we can work out a deal for you to return home."

"You have twenty-four hours to respond."



"So we sacrificed them for nothing," Cuerena said softly, mourning for her charges.

"We had no choice," Sam said.

"I know," she agreed.



"I don't know what kind of game you are playing this time but I don't want any part of it."



Cuerena grabbed for the amplifier as soon as she heard Max's voice, but in her haste she knocked it onto the floor of the car. She fumbled around for a moment before her fingers touched it and she started to activate it but Sam stopped her.

"Wait. Max has already stopped broadcasting."

"Do you think Max was on long enough for them to track his position?" Cuerena asked.

"I don't know,” Sam said, shaking his head, “but we can't risk using the amplifier to contact him. If the skins haven’t detected him yet, we can’t risk leading them to him. There is an exit in another few miles, we will have to wait and call him on a pay phone."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Nicholas spoke into the amplifier to Captain Evos in charge of the troops stationed in Boston, "Captain Evos have you received the images of the Royal Four I sent you?"

"Yes Sir, General," Evos said.

"Do you understand your instructions?" Nicholas asked. "Because I would hate to tell Khivar this entire mission was ruined because of your incompetence."

"General, we will follow your instructions to the letter," Evos assured him.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


The answering machine clicked on after the fourth ring of Max's phone and Sam slammed the receiver down with frustration. It didn't make any sense. The orb must have been in Max's apartment when he answered Nicaron, because Max had answered too quickly to have taken it anywhere.

Sam looked at his watch. Only ten minutes had passed since the transmission had ended. Surely that would not be enough time for the skins to have gotten to him.

He quickly dialed Max's number again and impatiently waited, only to get the machine. "Max this is Sam. You are in danger. Your transmission may have been tracked. Leave immediately and head to our house and we will get there as soon as we can."

Next Sam dialed their house and a grumpy, sleepy Michael answered on the third ring, "Yeah?"

Sam didn’t waste time on pleasantries. "Max is in danger. Our enemies may know where he is and he is not answering the phone. Cuerena and I won't be able to get there for an hour. You must go to Max’s apartment and make sure he’s safe."

Michael was suddenly awake, "Yeah, I'll leave right now."

"Take Alyssa with you,” Sam suggested, “her talents are quite useful. And Michael, be careful. The enemy may be waiting for you."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Harvard Campus)

Song Playing: Be Near Me by ABC

Max sat contentedly on the bench with Liz nestled in his arms, the sound of the water soothing away the troubles of the world. He stroked her soft hair and she snuggled her head closer into his chest. The times when they were alone together and it was quiet, like this, he felt the closest to her. He could hear her heartbeat and her breathing, and it was as if they existed only for each other.

And even though she was all he had ever wanted and he loved her completely, there were times when he had a strange sensation that something was missing between them; as if there were parts of Liz he didn't have access to. Even when they made love, it seemed as if there was a more intimate way they could have been joined that was just out of his reach, and his soul longed for a closer bond between them, a connection he didn't know how to achieve. A spiritual bond of body, mind and soul.

Max placed a kiss on the top of Liz's head. "I'm glad you suggested a walk. I feel much better."

Liz raised her head to look into his face. "Yes, you seem more relaxed." She reached up and ran her hand down his rough cheek. "Do you want to talk about what happened tonight?"

Max shook his head, "Not tonight. I don't want to ruin the rest of the evening."

He leaned down and kissed her and she welcomed him, wrapping her arms around his neck and pulling him closer. He deepened the kiss and lowered her down onto the bench, cradling her head in his hands. He kissed a trail down her neck and softly nibbled the sensitive spot just below her ear. Liz's gasps of pleasure were driving him wild but they also reminded him they were in public and he moved up to brush her lips with his. "Let's go home."

Liz nodded her agreement.

They walked slowly, their arms wrapped around each other, laughing and stealing kisses until they finally arrived at the apartment. Liz waited for Max to unlock the door, but instead he turned her to him and surprised her with an eager kiss. He pressed her back into the door and planted tender kisses all over her face, worshiping her. "Liz, I love you so much," he breathed in between kisses.

"I love you too," Liz gasped.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Max & Liz’s Apartment)

Captain Evos and his troops had arrived at the apartment just minutes before, but even that had been enough time to determine no one was there. One of his men had found the orb with the Antarian symbol on the floor, so they knew this was the correct apartment, but Zan was gone. The Captain was just about to contact his General with the news when he received a message from a Corporal he had posted outside.

"Captain," the Corporal whispered into his communicator, "Zan is headed toward you. He is with a woman, she is not one of the Royal Four."

Evos looked to his men, "Zan is coming with a woman, who is either a human or a protector. Eliminate her but be careful not to permanently damage Zan."

He signaled the Corporal, "When they enter, come in behind them to block the exit." He quickly signaled for his men to hide, and after a few moments the front door rattled and muffled voices were heard outside.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Max kissed Liz hard, as if he would never get enough of her, and she kissed him back with the same intensity. No matter how many times they were together it was never enough, he craved her all the time. It was as if she were a lost part of him that made him complete in every way and when they were away from one another he felt broken, torn. Without ending their kiss, he reached behind them, opened the door with his powers and pulled her inside.

He was so engrossed in Liz that the blast of energy that briefly illuminated the room surprised him completely. At first he didn’t realize what had happened and stumbled back, but Liz sagged in his arms and he looked down to see blood rapidly soaking the jacket she was wearing. He dropped to his knees with Liz in his arms just as the door burst open behind him. Instinctively Max reached to heal Liz but they were both thrown across the room as a blast hit him squarely in the chest.

For a few moments Max was disoriented; the room and its occupants wavered before him, muffled voices the only sounds. He blinked several times attempting to clear his head and when he could focus, he looked up to see a man he did not recognize with an unfamiliar weapon pointed at him. Max struggled to move but his limbs were leaden and suddenly he knew they would both die. Sam had been correct; Max had led their enemies straight to them, and because of him Liz would die. It was the thing Max had always feared. Her involvement with him had killed her. Who and what he was, had killed her.

Max realized that the man who stood before him was speaking to him.

"...the effects of the blast are not permanent. They will wear off in a matter of hours." The man noticed Max's hand twitching, "Your powers will not work." He held up a black, pentagon-shaped device. "This is blocking them."

Max refocused on the man's face. It was a human face, a kind face. "Save her," he croaked.

The man glanced at Liz. "She is human," he said unsympathetically.

"She's my wife," Max gasped. "She's everything."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Michael stopped the car in the alley behind Max's apartment and turned to Isabel and Alyssa, to go over the plan. "Alyssa and I will park in the front where we can be seen. If they are not using an amplifier to block our powers, Alyssa will mind warp them into seeing us kissing outside and we’ll sneak in the front, while you," he motioned to Isabel, "come in the back."

"And how do we know if they are using the amplifiers to block our powers?" Isabel asked.

"I don't know," Michael said irritably, and then a thought occurred to him. "Keep trying to change your nail polish color every couple of steps. If you can't do it then you will know."

"I know that we're screwed," said Alyssa. "If our powers don't work, we should wait for Sam and Cuerena. We don't know what kind of weapons the skins might have."

Michael shook his head, "Sam and Cuerena won't get here fast enough. We can't wait." He motioned into the back seat with Alyssa, "Besides we have weapons."

Alyssa gingerly picked up a crowbar with two fingers. "This is not my idea of a weapon."

"Sam told us how to kill the skins,” Michael said. “Guns won't work, and we don't have access to a flame thrower, that’s the best we can do."

"Max and Liz may be hurt in there," Isabel interrupted. "Can we just get on with this?"

"Okay," said Michael, refocusing on the plan, "if our powers don't work, we will distract them in the front. Isabel, you go in the back when you hear me call for Max and hopefully you'll take them by surprise."

Isabel got out of the car, taking the crowbar, Alyssa had rejected, with her. She sneaked around the building until she was at Max's back bedroom window and used her powers to open the lock, climbing quietly inside. She stopped at the bedroom door and heard the muffled sound of men's voices. Someone was already in the house. She concentrated on turning her red polish to blue but nothing happened. No powers, she thought. She took a deep breath, and for the first time she was scared about what might happen, but there was no choice. Slipping behind the open door, Isabel waited for the signal.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Michael parked the car down the road from Max's apartment and he and Alyssa slowly made their way to the door, carefully concealing their weapons behind them. The walk was eerily quiet, as if there were no other living thing for miles, but when they were about half-way to the door, Michael noticed it was standing open. "The door is open," he whispered urgently. "That’s not a good sign."

They continued forward slowly for another few steps and Alyssa whispered, "I have no powers now."

Michael nodded his understanding and put plan B into action. He stopped as if seeing the door open for the first time and gestured toward it. "Max's door is open. Something's wrong."

They both walked to the door, looking around carefully and when they reached the stoop Alyssa flattened herself against the building while Michael called out, "Max? Max, you okay?"

Max's answer chilled him to his bones. "Michael, it's a trap."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


"Captain," another man called, drawing the Captain's attention away from Max and Liz. "Rath and Ava have just arrived."

"Leave the door open," the Captain called. "Rath will investigate. Let them come inside so you can have a clear shot and they can't escape."

Hope briefly surged through Max; Michael was there. Even though the skins refused to help, maybe he could save Liz after all. He could still feel her heartbeat and hear her fragile breathing. If Michael could destroy the device blocking his powers, he could save her. He struggled to sit up so he could warn Michael but he was only able to rise up enough to prop his shoulder against the wall, the sofa still blocking his view of the door.

Max waited, hoping to warn his friend of the danger. He imagined Michael coming up the sidewalk, noticing the open door and creeping slowly toward it.

Suddenly he heard Michael's voice, "Max? Max, you okay?"

Max yelled for all he was worth, "Michael it's a trap!"

It came out louder than Max had hoped and the Captain whirled toward him. With a hard kick to Max’s shoulder, the Captain knocked him back to the floor, his head striking the solid tile surface with a sharp thud.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


At the second word of Michael's signal, Isabel was already halfway down the hall and when she heard Max's words, she was practically on top of the man standing over him. The final few steps seemed to take an eternity as she watched the man kick Max and knock him to the floor, but he was so engrossed in his task that he didn't see her. She put all of her anger into her swing and the crowbar connected with a satisfying pop to his back, turning him instantly to dust.

The three other men in the room whirled toward her and she was thrown back into the kitchen counter as the blast from a weapon caught her in the shoulder and she sagged to the floor stunned.

She watched as Michael and Alyssa came in the front, catching another man off guard and turning him to dust. Michael's bat knocked the weapon from the hand of one the two survivors, and he grabbed it as he and Alyssa dived behind an overstuffed chair.

Isabel tried to get up as Michael and the skin soldier took shots at one another from behind the furniture, but her body seemed to be paralyzed. She anxiously looked to her brother and saw him lying with Liz a few yards away.

Liz was clasped to him, her chest covered in blood and Max was not moving. They were too late. Max and Liz were already dead. Isabel looked back down at the pile of dust at her feet that had been a man. He had killed Max and Liz. Isabel felt the tears well up in her eyes, her brother was dead and everything was lost.

Suddenly she noticed a black, pentagon-shaped device lying close to the pile of ashes. It must be the amplifier Michael had described. She looked down at the crowbar still grasped in her hand; it was only inches away from the amplifier. If she could smash it, they could use their powers.

Isabel tested her fingers, getting a tighter grip on her weapon and tried to lift it, but it barely moved. She let it sag to the floor again, feeling as if she had tried to lift a car. She concentrated all of her strength and energy into lifting the crowbar. It might be the only chance that Max had.

She felt it rise an inch and then another, and she used its weight to slam it back to the floor, but she aimed wide and it glanced off the side of the amplifier. Isabel relaxed for a moment and then slowly lifted the bar again to an even greater height and carefully aimed it at the center of the amplifier. The bar dropped and hit the target with a satisfying crack. Blue-white energy arced from the amplifier for a moment, before it exploded in a shower of sparks.

"Try your powers now," Isabel called out.

Michael threw a powerful blast into the center of the sofa, sending splinters of wood and tufts of stuffing flying across the room.

Alyssa whispered to him, "I will hide you from them, wait five seconds and then go."

Michael nodded and Alyssa shut her eyes to start the mind warp, but a blast hit nearby and she slowly slumped into his arms. For a moment Michael was not sure what had happened, but when he saw the gaping wound in Alyssa’s back, he raised his hand to attack.

But before Michael could take aim, a blast hit him in the chest. And as he slid to the ground, he saw a fifth skin soldier they had missed.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Isabel couldn’t see what was happening, but the sounds of energy blasts filled the room suddenly, and then everything went quiet.

“Michael, Alyssa are you okay?" Isabel called out.

But there was no answer.

"Michael!" she yelled.

Isabel watched horrified as three skin soldiers picked themselves up off the floor and knew she was the only one left. She struggled to move as they advanced toward her, but they turned to look at Max.

One of the men knelt down over Max to feel his pulse, "He is alive."

Isabel noticed that the skins seemed to breathe a little easier and she felt a tremendous weight lifted from her shoulders, Max was alive and maybe the others were too. "What have you done to him?" she asked the skin soldier who seemed to be in charge.

"He is unconscious."

"What about Michael and Alyssa?" she asked hopefully.

The skin soldier looked at her with a blank expression. "We had no need of them."

Tears pricked her eyes, but Isabel quickly picked up on the words. "But you need us," she said softly. "What's going to happen?"

"We will wait for General Nicaron."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Sam stopped the car on the next street down from Max’s apartment and morphed into the body of a skin soldier he had seen at the peace conference, while Cuerena donned the guise of Nicholas. They changed the color and model of the car and then drove to Max's apartment and parked boldly in front.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Max & Liz’s Apartment)

The skin corporal watched out the front window as the car stopped in front of the apartment and he was relieved to see General Nicaron get out. They had accomplished their mission as instructed and they would be honored as heroes. Finally, after all of the long years on this planet, they would be going home.

"Lieutenant," he called out, "the General is here!"


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Max awoke to a pain in his head and for a moment he didn't remember where he was. He tried to sit up but the action was not only difficult but painful. He glanced down and saw Liz lying across his chest and the memories came rushing back. With the hand that clutched her, he quickly felt for a pulse and sagged in relief when he found one. "Please stay with me Liz, just a little longer," he whispered.

He looked around for the men that had attacked them but instead saw Isabel sitting a few feet away. She was watching something past the couch he couldn't see.

She must have come with Michael, Max thought vaguely and wondered how long he had been unconscious. Then the sound of voices drew his attention. The attackers were still there. He looked back to Isabel and noticed the crowbar in her hand. She had come to help them but had obviously been hit by the same weapon they had used on him.

Max absently followed the length of the crowbar to its end where it was resting on the pentagram-shaped device the man had shown him earlier, but now it was scorched and partially melted on one side. For a moment the implications did not reach his fuzzy brain but suddenly he remembered; the device had been blocking his powers.

Liz was still alive and he could save her. Max concentrated on building his powers like he had never done before. He might only get one chance to heal her before the enemy tried to stop him. When he felt he was ready, he channeled the power into her to establish a connection but a pain ripped through his head with a blinding intensity that forced a cry of agony from him.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


The faux Nicholas, followed closely by his aide, entered the room and quickly took in the situation. Michael and Alyssa were lying in a pool of blood by the door, Isabel was sitting on the floor with no visible injuries, but Max was nowhere in sight.

Cuerena turned to the men who were standing at attention and spoke with Nicholas' voice, "Report!"

The Lieutenant stepped forward. "As instructed General, Vilondra and Zan have been detained and the rest eliminated."

"Where is Zan?" Cuerena asked

The soldier motioned to the sofa, "He's back here."

Cuerena rounded the sofa and stopped, shocked by the sight before her. Liz lay on top of Max and they were both covered in blood. She crossed to them, knelt and felt Max for a pulse. "He's alive," she said with relief.

"Yes Sir," the Lieutenant answered.

Cuerena stood and motioned to the Lieutenant, "Go with Major Grester to our car and help him get the equipment."

The Lieutenant snapped to attention and Sam followed him out the door. When they were out of sight of the others, Sodan sent a burst of energy into the Lieutenant's lower back, breaking the seal on the husk, and he disappeared in a poof of ashes.

Sam turned to go back when a sudden cry came from inside. He sprinted the last few steps to see Cuerena and the two remaining skin soldiers standing over a now conscious Max. He used the opportunity to quickly dispose of the other two skin soldiers and then bent to see to his King.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Song Playing: One More Time by The Cure

Max recoiled from the pain, stopping the healing. He had never felt anything so intense before.

He looked up to see two soldiers and a boy standing over him and he wondered if they would kill him now. But, first one and then the other soldier dissolved before Max’s eyes, and a third man knelt down next to him. The man raised his hand and a bright light briefly blinded Max. When he looked again, Sam and Cuerena had replaced the man and boy and Max thought he must be hallucinating.

Sam's eyes quickly ran over Max's body. "Max, where are you injured?"

"They shot me with some kind of weapon, but Liz is dying. You've got to help her."

Sam held up the weapon he had recovered. "This is just to paralyze, but you are bleeding."

Max shook his head, "It's Liz's blood. I have to help her, but there was so much pain when I tried to heal her."

Sam cradled Max's head in his hands gently. "You have a head injury, a concussion."

"You help Liz then,” Max said. “She can't die."

"We don't have a lot of time," Sam said, ignoring Max's request. "We must get you out of here."

Max shook his head, "Liz is more important than anything else. Without her I am nothing. I order you to help her!"

Sam glanced at Liz dismissively, "She is beyond help."

Max watched helplessly as Sam reached to take Liz from his arms, and a cry of soul-deep anguish was torn from him. "NO!!!!"

Max erected a shield that threw Sam back across the room, cutting himself and Liz off from the protectors. The pain sliced through his head but he fought through it, concentrating all of his love and energy into his wife. It was more difficult, almost impossible to form the connection because Liz was unconscious, but Max forced his way past every barrier he encountered until finally he was in.

The damage was extensive and Liz had lost a lot of blood. In the connection, Max could see how close to death she really was and he almost despaired. In another few minutes she would have slipped away, but he stubbornly refused to let her die.

He had promised Liz he wouldn't let anything happen to her and he intended to keep that promise. She believed in him, accepted him, loved him without reservation and he would do anything for her.

Carefully Max concentrated on mending every tendon, muscle and tissue, as the pain built in his head to an impossible level, and a scream of agony was torn from him. It felt as if his head would burst as he used every last ounce of strength he possessed to breathe life back into Liz's body. He could feel himself weakening, exhausted by the pain and the use of his powers and he knew he wouldn’t have enough strength to save her, but he couldn't stop.

Max tapped into his own life force and used the energy to ensure Liz would live. He felt his life literally draining out of his body but he fought to continue. Max knew he didn’t have the strength to save them both but there was no decision to be made. What he had said so many times before was still true. Liz was the best part of him, she was everything to him and he couldn't live in a world that didn't include her. He would never be able to forgive himself for letting her die.

As he poured his energy into her, he had a vision of a future where he and Liz shared a lifetime, laughing, loving, growing old together. The happiness and love they shared washed over him and through him filling his soul with hope. He knew without a doubt, even though they were from different worlds, they truly belonged together, and somehow in another time, another life, they would live the life that had been stolen from them.

The last of his strength was slipping rapidly from him and the connection between them was growing weak but still Max didn't stop. He could no longer feel the world around them, there was only the connection he had with Liz. It was as if they were floating in a warm, calm sea with no one or nothing to distract them from one another. Their souls brushed gently against one another and then slipped eagerly together, joining, two pieces that completed a whole. Max knew instantly that this was what he had been yearning for, what had been missing between them. This was the way it should have been between them, how it was meant to be. Every thought and every emotion should have been freely passed between the two of them, a true blending of minds and souls, and Max mourned that they would never fully experience it.

The Liz in the connection opened her eyes and gently touched his face, as tears rolled down her cheeks. "Max, you should have let me die."

Max shook his head, "I couldn't. I love you too much."

"There aren't words to describe how much I love you," Liz whispered and kissed him softly.

They wrapped their arms around one another for the last time. And now completely satisfied that she would live, Max allowed the beckoning darkness to engulf him, his last thought sending Liz his love.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Isabel watched in horror as Max healed Liz. The protectors tried desperately to stop him, trying to penetrate his shield, and yelling that he was risking his own life, but Max didn't appear to hear them or care if he did.

Max’s scream of pain chilled Isabel to her soul, and tears rolled down her cheeks as his shield disintegrated and he collapsed. She knew without a doubt her brother had traded his life for Liz's.

Sam quickly checked Max for a pulse and when he didn't find one, his whole body sagged in defeat. They had been so close to succeeding but all of the fighting, all of the suffering had been for nothing. Max had chosen one human above everything else.

Cuerena went to Isabel. "Are you injured?"

"I was shot with that weapon too," Isabel said softly.

Cuerena used her powers to lessen the paralysis in Isabel’s body. "That will help. It will wear off completely in a few hours." She tried to help Isabel to her feet, but the younger woman resisted.

Cuerena looked at her. "We have to go, Isabel. The enemy will be here soon."

Isabel shook her head trying to hold back her tears and when she spoke, her voice hollow. "It doesn't matter. Everyone is dead."

Sam advanced toward her but Isabel held up her hand as a warning and a gave him a look of steely determination. "I will stay with my family."

Sam and Cuerena looked at one another and Sam spoke softly. "We cannot be captured. There is one final thing to lose."

Cuerena nodded in agreement and suddenly remembered a theory she had been working on years ago on Antar. She cocked her head to the side, considering the possibilities and then turned to Sam. "There may be a way to save us all."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Isabel watched the protectors leave and then she sank down onto the floor beside Max and Liz. The gentle rise and fall of Liz's chest told Isabel she was alive. Isabel reached out to wake her sister-in-law, but stopped and let her hand fall back. Liz was peacefully ignorant of Max's death and all too soon she would learn the terrible truth.

Isabel used her powers to clean the blood off of Max and Liz and repair their clothing. They looked so peaceful together, Max clinging to the woman he loved even in death.

She reached down and brushed a stray lock of hair out of Max's face. She, Max and Michael had been everything to each other for so long, she couldn't believe they were really gone. Michael and Max had been her only family and she didn't know what she would do without them.

A movement from Liz drew Isabel's attention back to her sister-in-law. She and Liz had grown to be good friends over the last few years and Isabel was glad because now they only had each other. Isabel noticed tears running down Liz's face, she was crying in her sleep; somehow already aware that Max was gone.

"Liz," Isabel called to her, as she shook her shoulder.

Liz opened her eyes and called out, "MAX!" She tried to sit up but Max's arm was still wrapped around her, holding her, and she turned toward him. Liz reached out to touch Max’s face. He was still the handsome man she loved and he looked peaceful, as if he were asleep, but she knew better. Max was gone. "Oh Max," she gasped, as she laid back down on his chest and cried sobs of soul-deep aguish.

Isabel let her sister-in-law cry for a few minutes before reaching out to move Max’s arm away, and she touched Liz with a comforting hand.

Liz turned to Isabel and they embraced, their shared loss bringing them closer.

"He died to save me," Liz whispered.

Isabel nodded. "I know, and that’s why we have to go. More skin soldiers are coming."

Liz shook her head, "I don't care. I'm not going to leave Max. These skins can't do anything worse than what has already happened."

Isabel stood shakily and drew a resisting Liz with her. "My brother's last wish was that you were safe and I'm going to get you out of here before this General Nicaron gets here."

A voice from the door startled them both. "But I'm already here."

Nicholas paused to take in the situation around him, raising an appreciative eyebrow at the amount of carnage. He turned his attention back to Isabel. "Vilondra, it's nice to see you again," he said smoothly.

Then his eyes roamed over the smaller woman at her side. "And you must be Liz."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Cuerena and Sam altered their appearance again and changed the model and color of the car before driving to a nearby park.

Sam stopped the car and turned to Cuerena, "So what is this idea of yours?"

"First it is only a theory and it may not work, but at this point I don't see any other alternative."

Sam nodded for her to continue.

"When I worked with the Granolith on Antar, I discovered it was capable of producing a tremendous amount of power, and according to the calculations I made, I believe it could be used to tear a hole in time-space."

Sam narrowed his eyes in disbelief. "It's a time machine?"

"It wasn't intended to be, but with the right programming it should be possible." Cuerena paused, remembering everything that had happened the last couple of days. "We have nothing to lose."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Nicholas cursed as he let Vilondra's unconscious form sag to the floor. He had carefully searched the memories of both the women but neither of them had even heard of the Granolith much less knew of its location. He spared a glance to the boy-King still lying on the floor where he had died. Max hadn't even known of the Granolith's existence according to the information he had gathered from them.

Somehow the Royal Four had been separated from the protectors and only in the last year had they been reunited. They knew practically nothing of the past, only what the protectors had revealed to them.

And then Nicholas’ understanding dawned. "Of course the protectors," he bellowed, as he slammed his fist into the wall. "I can't believe we had them and let them go." He turned to Major Grester at his side, "Tell me those two soldiers are still following the shape shifters."

Grester spoke briefly into his amplifier and then addressed his General. "They are heading west on interstate 90."

Nicholas indicated Max, Liz and Isabel with a jerk of his head. "Load them into the transport. We have two shape shifters to catch."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


As they drove, Cuerena explained her plan to Sam. "We will use the Granolith to go back before Max and Liz have had a chance to fall in love. Then Max will accept what his is, accept us, and the mission can continue as planned."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~



TBC

[RoswellOracle]

BOOK 6 - CAUSATIVE RELATIVITY (THE PROBLEM OF LIZ)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 5


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Thursday - September 16th, 2004)

They had been driving for almost three days straight and Nicholas knew they must be approaching their destination. They were running out of country.

At first, Nicholas had only meant to capture the shape shifters but he had become increasingly curious as to their destination and decided to follow them. Nicholas’ driver had caught up to the shape shifter’s car after a couple of hours, by pushing the speed limit, and had kept them in sight ever since. Nicholas ordered his driver to periodically drop back and change the color and model of the car in case the shape shifters were checking for tails.

As they continued to drive west, Nicholas had the skin soldiers from each city they passed join the pursuit, and now there was a long line of cars following them at a discrete distance.

Nicholas figured the shape shifters must be going either to the remains of their ship, if there were any, to meet the other shape shifters, or to the Granolith. And since the Granolith was the only thing on Earth of value to them, Nicholas was betting on it as the shape shifters’ destination.

Nicholas looked out the window. They had been driving through the desert for hours. There was nothing but sand, rocks and scrub plants. He let out a sigh and sank back into the seat.

"General," said Grester from the front seat. "It looks like the shape shifters are slowing down."

Nicholas sat forward and watched in amusement as the shape shifters' car pulled off the highway and headed into the desert on a dirt road. "Roswell," he said aloud with a laugh. "It's brilliant. They left the Granolith in Roswell."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Near the Pod Chamber)

The sound of a car woke Kaldar and he watched as it drove straight to the rock formation that housed the pod chamber. He slipped into a blind at the base of the rocky slope and as they drew closer, he was relieved to recognize Cuerena and Sodan.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Sam stopped the car in front of the rock formation that housed the pod chamber and climbed out, with Cuerena close behind.

She grabbed two handfuls of sand and using her powers, fashioned them into a rough six-sided crystal almost a foot long.

Sam watched with curiosity. "Any crystal will work?"

Cuerena nodded, "Crystals are crystals. It's simply an interface device, like a zip disc or a CD in a human computer. The key is to tell the crystal what to do, like programming a computer."

Her voice dropped as she remembered the King they had just lost, again. "On Antar, Zan and Ava didn't need a crystal interface, they were able to link directly to the Granolith."

"And they will be again," Sam assured her, pulling her to her feet. "We just have to stop this whole thing from happening."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Kaldar watched as Cuerena and Sodan passed within inches of him to climb the rocky path up to the pod chamber door. He had heard their words but he couldn’t make any sense out of what they were saying.

They reached the top and Sodan passed his hand over the rock to reveal the glowing handprint to activate the door. He placed his hand on the mechanism and the rocky panel slowly moved aside and they disappeared into the chamber.

The sound of another car drew Kaldar's attention and he quickly scrambled to a higher vantage point on the rocks. There was a single car coming rapidly toward them but a couple of hundred yards farther back, fifteen to twenty more cars were converging on them as well.

Kaldar jumped out of the blind and sprinted toward the pod chamber door, shouting out a warning, "Sodan, the enemy is coming!"

The other two shape shifters looked out the door just as he arrived. A nearby blast almost knocked Kaldar to the ground and he instinctively dove inside for cover.

Sodan recognized Kaldar's voice when he called out, and as much as he wanted to ask him where he had been all of these years, their first priority was the enemy. Sodan couldn't imagine how the skins had followed without him noticing, but they had. He took a quick look around the side of the pod he had ducked behind, toward the door. He could see Cuerena sitting on the floor just inside the opening, and he called to her. “Cuerena?”

She didn't move but yelled in a ragged voice over her shoulder. "I am hit and injured beyond repair." She put the crystal on the floor and pushed it toward him, using her powers. "The crystal is prepared. Just insert it into the base of the Granolith and it will do the rest." She gasped for air. "You must complete the mission. I will try to hold them off."

Sodan felt a twinge of emotion for one of the few times in his life; sorrow. He would miss Cuerena. "You are a good soldier. I am proud to have served with you."

"I will defend her," Kaldar volunteered.

"No," Sodan ordered, "you will come with me."

Sodan turned without another glance in Cuerena’s direction and motioned to Kaldar to enter the Granolith chamber with him. The door slid open and they both stopped just inside.

Sodan had not seen the Granolith since they had installed it there and he had forgotten how it had always instilled a feeling of awe within him. But the sound of another blast propelled him into action and he quickly inserted the crystal into the opening at the base of the Granolith and stood back as the extraordinary machine whirred to life.

For a moment Sodan became disoriented. He felt as if he was floating, falling, and then he realized he was inside the device. He had not expected that, and he reached out curiously to touch the barrier separating him from the chamber. The surface was solid, like rock or metal but it pulsed with a force, an energy that neither of those substances had ever possessed. Then he could feel the energy pooling around him, straining and building to an impossible level.

Sodan turned slowly, movement becoming increasingly difficult, and saw Kaldar standing beside him, and felt relief that he was not going alone.

Suddenly Sodan felt the energy peak, and it was redirected into him, them, pushing, propelling, and just before they were thrown into the past, he saw Nicholas run into the Granolith chamber and fire an enormous blast of energy that hit the surface between them.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode – Pilot)
(Sunday, September 19th, 1999)
(Roswell, NM)
(Crashdown Cafe)

Sodan had watched her through the window of the diner before as he had considered the best way to detach her from his King. Liz Evans. No, he corrected himself, still just Liz Parker at this point in her life; the bane of his existence, the woman for whom his King had thrown away a kingdom and all of their lives.

He had always disliked her but as he and Kaldar entered the cafe and took a seat, Sodan felt hatred rising up in his chest like an unquenchable fire. Max had forsaken everything for this human with no powers or abilities. Without a second thought the boy-King had cast aside his kingdom, his people, and his true love. This human, this child had so enthralled his King that Max had not been capable of rational thought, and he had sacrificed everything for her.

It had been easy enough to find Liz when they had arrived two days ago, Sodan thought. The Max he had known had only been eager to talk to him about one thing, Liz. And like the good soldier he was, Sodan had listened and retained any information he could about his enemy. Max had told them how he had been drawn to her as a boy, how he had worshipped her from afar. He had told them of the countless hours he had spent in the same booth in the Crashdown, the café her parents owned, just to see her, to be near her.

Sodan glanced at the booth two over. Max was there of course. Where else would he be when Liz was here?

From outside Sodan had seen Max sitting with Michael, and he and Kaldar had donned the guises of an elderly couple before entering the diner. The Crashdown was busy that day and they had been forced to take the only available booth, two away from Max and Michael.

Sodan watched as Liz approached a couple at the next table with two plates. "Okay, I have got one Sigourney Weaver, that's for you, and one Will Smith,” she said, setting the plates on the table. “Can I get you guys anything else? Green Martian Shake? Blood of Alien smoothie?"

Tuning out the inane conversation Sodan glanced back at his King, who was watching Liz move around the diner. Even as a girl she had held Max's attention completely, his eyes rarely left her.

Sodan shook his head with disbelief. He and Kaldar had discarded one idea after another about how to approach Max and the others. He had thought it would be easy to show Max his true destiny, but he’d been surprised to learn the date when they had arrived. Even though he and Cuerena had never discussed an actual date, Sodan had expected to be transported back to before the pods had hatched. But for some reason he and Kaldar had been sent back to this time when Max already knew and loved Liz, making their job infinitely more difficult.

Sodan felt they had to do something quickly before Max was lost to them forever, and then suddenly the perfect solution occurred to him. It was so easy, so simple; he wondered why he hadn’t considered it before. With Liz Parker dead, his King would have no choice but to accept his destiny.

Sodan spoke up to get Kaldar's attention. "We've got to get rid of her."

Kaldar leaned in and spoke softly so Max and Michael wouldn't overhear. "How do you want to do it?"

"No silver handprints this time," Sodan whispered, motioning toward Max. "If he discovers what we have done..." he let the sentence trail off and redirected his thoughts. "We will have to make it look like a human did it, a robbery gone bad perhaps."

Kaldar nodded, "Tonight?"

"Yes. The sooner the better." Sodan indicated Max and Michael with a jut of his chin. "Let's adjourn to somewhere less public and put together a plan."

They started to rise, but their attention was diverted by two large men, who were arguing loudly.

"I was here to get the money today not tomorrow," yelled one man as he stood.

The other man jumped to his feet, pulling a gun. "You won't need the money if you're dead," he shouted.

The first man grabbed for the gun and they struggled for control.

Sodan watched the escalating argument with interest and immediately decided to use this turn of events to their advantage. It would be a simple matter to use these humans as their weapon. Liz would be dead of non-alien related causes, Max would take his place as their leader and Alyssa's husband, and everything would turn out the way it had been intended. Sodan concentrated his powers on the gun and turned it in Liz's direction, while holding her in place.

Gasps of surprise and screams echoed through the diner as everyone dropped to the floor, everyone except Liz. As the gun turned toward her, she struggled to move, but an unseen force held her in place. Time appeared to be moving very slowly as every microsecond passed before her. With wide eyes, Liz watched the gun, seemingly trained at her for an eternity before the man pulled the trigger, but she didn't hear a sound when the bullet left the muzzle, traveling toward her.

She had all of the time in the world to move out of the way of the deadly projectile, but paralyzed she watched as it came infinitesimally closer and finally pierced her flesh. A searing pain lanced through her abdomen briefly and then she slowly floated to the ground as a welcoming blackness engulfed her.

Sodan smiled with satisfaction, their task completed, knowing his King was finally freed from his obsession with Liz, the girl who had led them all down the path to ruin.

But as he and Kaldar dissolved into nothingness, Sodan did not see Max rise from his seat and rush to the side of the girl he loved.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~




END OF BOOK 6 - THE CAUSATIVE RELATIVITY (THE PROBLEM OF LIZ)




~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~



TBC

In BOOK 7

[RoswellOracle]

BOOK 7 - THE INTRUSION OF SHADES (THE CLANDESTINED DISCLOSED)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


in-tru-sion
1 : to thrust or force in or upon someone or something, especially without permission or welcome


shade -
1 : a disembodied spirit, an evanescent or unreal appearance
2 : something that intercepts or shelters from light
3 : a minute difference or variation


clan-des-tined -
1 : marked by, held in, or conducted with secrecy



DISCLAIMER: Some of the dialogue used was taken from the episodes and I am not claiming credit for having written it but used it simply to set up the tone of a scene or show parallels between lives and realities.



AUTHOR'S NOTE: Ever feel as if you didn't get the complete story in Season 1? Here is a look "behind the scenes".

This part of the story takes place during season 1 and the first part of season 2. All of the events take place just as they aired in the episodes, I am simply showing some of the important things that didn't air. I have not recounted all of the stories in the episodes but jumped ahead to parts I felt needed clarification.

I am assuming the reader is very familiar with the episodes and will be able to place the scenes but if you are having trouble with when something is happening, check the timeline. I have broken down each episode into the major events. Some scenes are continuations of things that aired and some are completely new scenes.

Each scene that takes place during an episode is referenced with the episode title. Each change of date is also marked. If a scene has no date it takes place in the day of the last date. For an exact placement of the extra scenes see the timeline. Any scenes with a date but no episode title takes place between episodes.

The dates for some things may be different than you might expect. I tried to use the dates mentioned on the Silver Hand Print website and the episodes as much as possible but some of the dates would have put too many or too few days in certain episodes or put the gang in school on Saturday or Sunday. The dates for the episodes Crazy through Destiny, and Skin & Bones through Harvest, are so messed up, it isn't even funny. I used the dates mentioned as much as possible but there are differences. For instance, in the episode Surprise, Isabel clearly says that her birthday is October 25th. But I have changed Isabel's birthday to October 15th, to allow all the other episodes around it to fit into their dates.



CREDITS: Star Trek & Captain Kirk are the property of Paramount
Star Wars & Luke Skywalker are the property of George Lucas and 20th Century Fox



DEFINITIONS:
trithium amplification generator - aka amplifier - the black, chevron-shaped device that is used by the Skins for communication and suspending the powers of Antarians among other things.



NAGGING QUESTIONS:
1. Who sent the signal in Into the Woods?
2. Who killed Michael's foster father Hank?
3. Was there another shape shifter besides Nasedo and if so what happened to him?
4. Why does Liz get flashes and visions when she kisses Max?
5. What happened over the summer between Destiny and Skin & Bones?
6. How did Courtney and Whitaker find the Pod Squad but the rest of the skins didn't?


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~



WHO'S WHO & NAME PRONUNCIATIONS
Book 7 - The Assistance of Shades (The Clandestined Disclosed)


EARTH


Humans
Everett Hubble - his wife Shelia was killed by an alien for which he later blamed Max
Shelia Hubble - wife of Everett Hubble and aspiring photographer - killed by an alien in 1970
Sheriff Jim Valenti Sr. - Sheriff of Roswell 1955 - 1972 - the scandal surrounding the silo murder forced him to leave office
Hank Whitmore - Michael's foster father
Liz Parker - the girl that Max Evans loved enough to risk exposure, healing her when she was shot at the Crashdown Cafe
Jeff Parker - Liz's father - owns the Crashdown Cafe
Nancy Parker - Liz's mother
Grandma Claudia Parker - Liz's paternal grandmother
Philip Evans - Max and Isabel's adoptive father - he is a lawyer
Diane Evans - Max and Isabel's adoptive mother
Maria DeLuca - Liz's best friend
Amy DeLuca - Maria's mother - owns a novelty store specializing in alien merchandise
Alex Whitman - Liz and Maria's best friend
Chuck (Charles) Whitman - Alex's father
Gloria Whitman - Alex's mother
Kyle Valenti - Liz's boyfriend
Sheriff Jim Valenti Jr. - Sheriff of Roswell - Kyle's father
Deputy Eric Hansen - Deputy in the Roswell Sheriff's office
Agent John Stephens - member of the special unit of the FBI - Sheriff Valenti called him to investigate the Crashdown Shooting
Agent Kathleen Topolsky - agent assigned to take the lead in the investigation of Max and the shooting at the Crashdown Cafe
Milton Ross - the founder and owner of the Roswell UFO Museum
Steve Sommers – the gang’s history teacher who assigns them the biography project because of Topolsky’s suggestion
Eddie Nantan - River Dog's nephew who gave Liz the broken piece of the pendant
Agent Daniel Pierce - Deputy Dave Fisher - head of the special unit 5/2/1999 - 5/14/2000
Jeanie Kelso - Kathleen Topolsky’s friend in the FBI lab
Lucy Hodges – Liz’s aunt who lives in Florida
Brody Davis - internet start-up millionaire - believes he was abducted by aliens and cured of his cancer - bought the Roswell UFO Museum from Milton Ross to conduct research in Roswell where he believes there is alien activity
Grant Sorensen - geologist - possessed by the Ganderium Queen


Shape Shifters Loyal to the Royal Four
Nasedo - Sodan - Ed Harding – Sam Morgan - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat and a pilot, special skill - heat and energy blasts
Letras - (le-tras) - Zan's former tutor, expert in philosophy, history and military tactics, captured by the special unit and killed
Cuerena (soor'-ren-ya) - scientist and Granolith expert, special skills - illusion - assigned the dupes protector
Tic Tac - Kaldar - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat, special skill - empath - injured by the humans and has terrible headaches when he uses his powers



Skins
Nicholas Crawford - General Calles Nicaron (kal-ees) (ni-ca'-ron) - Khivar's right hand and head general
Courtney Banks - Lieutenant Scorene - (skor-ra-nay) - Rath's friend from childhood and member of the Michael worshippers
Congresswoman Vanessa (Crawford) Whitaker- Major Nesta - Head of the Granolith Project
Tyrone Greer - T. Greer - Major Grester - Head of the Vilondra Project
Walt Crawford - Colonel Jafto - Nicholas' second in command, posing as his father
Ida Crawford - Idos - Nicholas' personal servant, posing as his mother
Gregory Jensen - Gragras - (gra-gras) - the scientist in charge of the skins project
Scott Hancock - Lieutenant Sacor - Major Nesta's trusted Lieutenant - Congresswoman Whitaker's personal secretary
William Hudson - Major Yorgam - Vanessa's lover and member of the Michael worshippers
Corporal Raltos - one of the soldiers prepared for Khivar to possess on Earth


Hybrids
Max Evans - Zan
Isabel Evans - Vilondra
Michael Guerin - Rath
Tess Harding - Alyssa Morgan


The Dupes
Zan - Max's dupe
Lonni - Isabel's dupe
Rath - Michael's dupe
Ava - Tess' dupe


Possessed Humans
Grant Sorensen - Ganderium Queen



ANTAR

Tageions (tauj'-ee-ons) - people inhabiting the north lands
King Zantor Tageonant (tauj'-o-nant) - (Zan) - Max - the rightful King of Antar
Queen Avalynd Telnada Tageonant - (Ava) - Zan's young bride
Royal Princess Vilondra Tageonant - Isabel - Zan’s sister
Queen Nedra Tageonant (ne'-dra) - Zan & Vilondra's mother

Tageonon (tauj'-o-non) - the capitol city of Antar, where the king's palace is located
Sodan (so-dan) - Nasedo – Sam Morgan - Zan's most trusted protector
Jensto (jens-toe) - a scientist in Zan's employ
General Toaks - named Zan's second in command after Rath died - Queen Nedra's head General in the resistance against Khivar


General Alarath Varros (Rath) - Michael - Zan's best friend and second in command
Kaldar - Tic Tac - Rath's most trusted protector


Harcions (Har-see-ons) - people inhabiting the south lands
Khivar Roistar (roys'-tar) - man who took Zan's throne
General Calles Nicaron (kal-ees) (ni-ca'-ron) - Nicholas - Khivar's right hand and head general
Lieutenant Scorene - (skor-ra-nay) - Courtney - member of the Michael worshippers
Major Nesta - Congresswoman Vanessa (Crawford) Whitaker - Head of the Granolith Project
Major Grester - T. Greer - Head of the Vilondra Project
Colonel Jafto - Walt Crawford - Nicholas' second in command, posing as his father
Idos - Ida Crawford - Nicholas' personal servant, posing as his mother
Gragras - (gra-gras) - Gregory - the scientist in charge of the skins project
Lieutenant Sacor - Scott Hancock - Major Nesta's trusted Lieutenant - Congresswoman Whitaker's personal secretary
Roistar (roys'-tar) - formerly Tageonon, Khivar changed the name when he assumed the throne


Shape Shifters sent to Earth with the Pods
Sodan - Nasedo - Ed Harding – Sam Morgan - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat and a pilot - special ability energy blasts
Letras (le-tras) - Zan's former tutor, expert in philosophy, history and military tactics - captured by the special unit and died
Cuerena (soor'-ren-ya) - scientist and Granolith expert - special ability illusion - assigned the dupes protector
Kaldar - Tic Tac - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat - special ability empath - injured by the humans and has terrible headaches when he uses his powers


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 1



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~



(Episode - Pilot)
(Sunday, September 19th, 1999)
(Roswell, NM)
(Crashdown Cafe)

"You're all right now. You're all right." Max said as he sat back, almost completely spent from healing Liz. He took deep breaths and tried to concentrate on covering his tracks, but his brain was still reeling from the fact that he had almost lost the only girl he had ever loved.

Michael's voice tore him away from Liz. "Keys now."

Max's head cleared a little and he could hear the approaching sirens. He tossed the keys to Michael. They had to leave now to avoid the questions from the police.

Quickly scanning the area, Max’s eyes landed on a bottle of ketchup; his brain immediately connecting the red of the ketchup to the red blood on Liz's uniform. It would be a perfect camouflage.

He grabbed the bottle, broke it and spilled in on Liz, covering the blood with the ketchup. "You broke the bottle when you fell and spilled ketchup on yourself," he said, giving her a ready-made cover story. Liz was looking at him like she was in shock and he wasn’t sure if his words were penetrating through the fuzziness in her head but he had to try. "Please don't tell anyone."

Max followed Michael out the door but he couldn't leave without taking one last look at Liz, just to reassure himself that she was okay.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Pilot)
(Monday, September 20th, 1999)
(The Evans House)

Max reached over and turned off his alarm clock. He had spent a sleepless night wondering what he should do about Liz. It was ludicrous that she would think he was "not of this Earth" simply because he had healed her. It was more likely she would think he was some kind of faith healer, a freak of nature.

He had considered going bacl to the Crashdown to talk to her, but he really didn't know what to say. They weren't exactly friends and how would the conversation start anyway. "So how about when you were shot and I healed you? That was pretty weird, huh?"

Max shook his head. It was an impossible situation. He and Liz had known one another since third grade and they were friendly but they barely spoke outside of class or at the Crashdown. He had always been careful to keep Liz at arm's length, along with everyone else, but yesterday when he had realized Liz had been shot, nothing else had mattered to him but making sure she was okay. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he knew he was risking his life to save her, but there had been no choice. He would do the same thing again. He just wished he had been thinking more clearly.

After he had gotten home, Max had played the afternoon's events in his head over and over, and once he had calmed down, he realized that he had made a mistake. He should have had the presence of mind to remove the blood and bullethole from Liz's uniform, but his thinking had been so muddled it hadn't occurred to him at the time. When he had seen Liz lying on the floor he had felt like the breath had been knocked from his body, and when he healed her and knew she would be okay, he had been so relieved he could barely think of anything else.

Liz would keep his secret, of that he had no doubt. He had watched her closely enough all of these years to know what kind of person she was. Liz would tell everyone she broke the ketchup bottle and no one would have any reason to question her story, he reassured himself. No one would suspect anything out of the ordinary.

As for what he would tell Liz... Max sighed, maybe he wouldn't have to tell her anything. It was possible she would be so freaked by the whole episode that she would never speak to him again.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Pilot)
(West Roswell High School)
(Band Room)

Max knew he should have been worried when Liz dragged him to the band room to talk but the only thing he could think about was the fact that she was dating Kyle. He had always known he could not be with her and he had accepted it, but he had never counted on having to watch her with other guys. The sensation was more painful than he could have imagined and he couldn't stop the words, "So, you're going out with the Sheriff's son?"

Liz was taken aback by the unexpected subject. "Um, yeah. Well, it's kind of like this, this casual..." She shook her head to clear the wayward thoughts. "Okay Max. Can we just focus here for one minute please?" She slowly lifted the hem of her shirt to show him the mark he had placed on her stomach.

"Wow," was the only word Max was capable of uttering. He was genuinely surprised. He had never left a mark on Michael or Isabel when he had healed them. Of course he had never healed a human before, and he had never needed to use so much of his power to bring someone back from the brink of death.

The mark also meant that Liz was not likely to believe he was human. Max’s mind raced with the possibilities. Fate was providing him with the opportunity to tell the girl he loved the whole truth, and he desperately wanted to do it.

Liz continued after a moment, "Um, I, I scraped some cells from your pencil. This is really hard to say, I'm trying to keep from blacking out here. Um, the cells weren't normal. So, Max, what I'm going to suggest to you is that we just go back to the bio lab now, so that I can take a sample, so that I can see what I'm thinking is wrong, you know? That I got the wrong cells..."

Max interrupted her, having made up his mind to tell her the truth. "You didn't."

"Okay," Liz started shakily. "Um. So help me out here Max," she said with a nervous laugh. "I mean, what are you?"

Max exhaled a breath he felt like he had been holding for years, and started gently. "Well, I'm not from around here."

Liz felt as if she might faint but she managed to ask in a soft, strangled voice, "Where are you from?"

Max couldn't quite bring himself to say the words, and simply pointed toward the sky.

Liz looked at Max's raised finger, suspicions flying through her head, but she chided herself for being ridiculous and asked the obvious. "Up north?"

Max could tell that Liz already knew the truth but he wasn't sure she was ready to accept it, and he raised his hand a bit higher.

Liz voiced her most outrageous theory that was becoming, in her eyes, more and more likely. "You're not an, an alien," she started with a touch of humor in her tone. But when Max lowered his finger and kept steady eye contact with her, she felt her throat go dry and nearly choked on the words, "I mean, are you?"

Max felt a great weight lift from his heart when Liz finally said the words. For the first time in his life he felt free, almost giddy. "Well I prefer the term not of this Earth," he pronounced with a touch of irony, but when he saw Liz's reaction he quickly backtracked. "Sorry, it's not a good time to joke."

Liz had figured out the truth but she was still reeling with his confirmation. Max could see her struggling with the information and he spelled it out, "Yeah, I am. Wow, it's weird to actually say it."

He watched with growing uneasiness as Liz quickly gathered her things and started toward the door. "Liz," he said, walking toward her.

She spoke as she hurried toward the door, but she couldn't look at him. "Um, Max, you know, I have, I'm gonna be late for my U.S. Government class, so I'm just gonna..." she trailed off as Max stopped her at the door.

"Liz, listen to me," Max said, his desperation mounting. "You can't talk to anyone about this. Not your parents, not Maria. No one. You don't understand what'll happen if you do." He could feel her fear like a tangible thing and he didn't know if his words were getting through to her. She wasn't looking at him and he worried she was rejecting him, but he spoke from his heart. "Liz please? Now my life is in your hands."

Liz glanced up at him and their eyes met. Max stood back and allowed her to pass, wondering if he had done the right thing, but it was too late to wish back his actions. It had seemed so perfect. He had run through the scenario in his head so many times. He would tell her what he was, and being the scientist she was, she’d be fascinated. She would ask him about himself, about his world, his powers, and it would bring them closer. She would grow to accept him and love him and they would always be together.

But the reality had not met his expectations. Liz was frightened of him and he was not sure what she would do.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Max pulled into a parking space across the street from the Crashdown and stared into the cafe's dark windows, unsure of how to proceed. When he had confessed to Michael and Isabel that he had told Liz about his true nature, they had been understandably upset. Max admitted to himself if the situation had been reversed and one of them had betrayed their secret he would have been furious, but it was Liz. Neither Isabel or Michael had ever been able to understand the instant connection he had felt with Liz when he had first seen her, and Max had grown tired of trying to explain it to them.

His heart had felt heavy since he and Liz had talked in the band room that morning. Liz had rejected him, feared him, because of what he was, and even though he knew it was impossible for them to be together, he mourned her loss. All day Max had tried to devise a way to win back her friendship, which he had discovered in the last few hours, was more important to him than almost anything else. And he had come up with a plan, but it would require Liz to trust him.

Max started to climb out of his Jeep just as another car drove by. He immediately recognized the red Mustang, it belonged to Kyle Valenti. Max's gaze swung to the passenger in Kyle’s car and his heart sank as he saw Liz. She had told him she was dating Kyle, but with everything else that had happened, the reality of the situation had just not reached his brain. Liz was with another man.

Max reached to turn the key in the ignition and go home, but stopped, taking a deep breath. It didn't matter that Liz was with someone else. It was not like he could be with Liz and he just had to accept it. But he could keep her as a friend, that was all he had come here to do anyway, he told himself.

He vaulted out of the Jeep and walked around to the back of the Cafe where the door to Liz's house was located. He walked slowly, not wanting to see Liz and Kyle say goodnight; he wasn't ready to see the girl he loved kissing anyone else.

Pausing at the back of the building, Max carefully looked around the corner. Kyle and Liz were illuminated by the light above her door and Max quickly pulled his head back. They were talking, but he was too far away to hear what they were saying. He waited a few minutes until he heard Kyle's car drive away and then waited a few minutes more, building his courage.

Suddenly there was a light above him and he knew Liz had climbed out onto her balcony. He took a deep breath, this was as good a time as any. "Liz!" he called, and waited until she looked over the edge. "I have to talk to you," he said, and waited breathlessly until he saw her nod. He let out a breath he had been holding, feeling the weight lift from his heart. She was willing to talk; everything would be all right.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Pilot)
(Thursday, September 23rd, 1999)

Liz climbed onto her balcony and opened the journal she had just purchased. She smoothed the first page back and started writing.



September 23rd
Journal entry one

I'm Liz Parker and five days ago I died.
After that, things got really weird.



She recorded the events of the last few days and her feelings about them, and then she came to the reason she had bought the journal in the first place. Max. He had inspired feelings in her that she had not known existed and she wanted to capture them.



Max Evans has put a force on me. It's like my whole life changed in an instant. It's just so ironic that when something like this finally happened to me, it was with an alien.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Pilot)
(Friday, September 24th, 1999)
(Roswell Sheriff’s Station)

Jim Valenti impatiently followed Agent Stephens to his car. Since the FBI had become involved, they had acted like he was crazy for suggesting the possibility of aliens. "Listen," he called out to Stephens' quickly retreating form, "you guys told me to call you if I saw anything. Well, my son saw that handprint."

"I'm sure he did," Stephens answered dismissively.

Jim couldn't believe it, but it looked like they were going to sweep this whole thing under the rug. "What happens now?"

"I’ll have the lab check out the dress," Stephens said as he put the evidence into the trunk. He had waited for years for a concrete confirmation of alien existence and he had been unlucky enough to have it happen in this town, with this Sheriff, who had a personal ax to grind. "I'm going to handle this case in the proper manner without getting too personal. I suggest you do the same."

"I'm not walking away from this," Jim assured him. "I'm going to be a part of this investigation."

Agent Stephens sighed. He was going to have to do this the hard way. "Sheriff, do you know what everyone used to call your father? Sergeant Martian. You don't want to end up like him."

Jim shook his head. "Agent Stevens, I was eight years old when my father discovered that corpse, my whole life I thought he was as crazy as everyone else did. Crazy to believe. Now I'm not so sure."

"Thank you Sheriff. Your work is done now, we'll take it from here."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Agent Stephens waited until he was on the road heading to the airport before he pulled out his cell phone. He engaged the encryption device and dialed the number he knew so well. The phone was answered on the other end on the first ring, as if the answerer had been waiting for his call.

"This is Stephens. Roswell is a blue-14 scenario. I repeat a blue-14 scenario."

"Blue-14," the other man intoned emotionlessly. "Is there any evidence?"

"There may be," Stephens replied.

"Let me know the minute you arrive at Dulles," Pierce said. He replaced the phone onto the cradle and looked at the other man in his office. "Stephens is bringing the evidence with him."

"Blue-14 means positive contact doesn't it?" the other man asked.

Pierce nodded, "Although, every time in the past it has been reported, we have never identified a subject.

"If it is true, we’ll need to send in a team to check this out. Do you have someone in mind to head it?"

"Stephens has recommended one of his protégés to me,” Pierce said. “She has been with the Special Unit for a couple of years. She's ambitious and not too picky about whom she has to step on to get the job done. She might be the perfect one to head up this team."

"What's her name?"

Pierce glanced down at the file on his desk, "Kathleen Topolsky."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Saturday, September 25th, 1999)
(Washington, DC)

Stephens indicated a chair across from his. "Have a seat, Agent Topolsky." He waited until she was settled. "How long have you been with the group now?"

"Two years," she said with a laugh. "Don't you remember? You recruited me out of the regular FBI."

Stephens nodded, "Considering your background and work record, our superiors think you will be the best agent to head our latest investigation. It would include a deep cover operation posing as a counselor at a high school in a Blue-14 scenario." Stephens' eyes roamed over her face trying to gage her reaction, "Do you think you are ready for the responsibility?"

Topolsky's chin rose as she straightened her body in the chair, her eyes sparking with excitement. "I’m ready, Sir."

Stephens opened the file before him and put it on the desk, turning it toward her. "Good. You will report directly to me. Monday morning you will be installed as the new Guidance Counselor at West Roswell High School."

"Roswell?" she asked incredulously. “As in Roswell, New Mexico?”

"Ironic isn't it?" Stephens asked with a smile. "The place where it began is where it will end."

Stephens briefly outlined the events surrounding the shooting at the Crashdown Cafe, the testimony of the witnesses and the Sheriff, and the evidence of the dress.

"Concentrate your investigation on the subject Max Evans, but also check out his friends. Maybe you can get to him through them. Check out the girl that was healed." He glanced at the file. "Her name is Liz Parker but she lied in her statement to the Sheriff so it might not be easy to get anything from her. There was also a boy with Evans at the cafe on the day of the shooting. Witnesses say he was running interference for Evans, so he must know something. His name is Michael Guerin."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Morning After)
(Monday, September 27th, 1999)

Liz had been tossing and turning in bed for hours. She was so excited about seeing Max again that she couldn't sleep. The last time she had seen him was Friday at the Crash Festival and she was full of anticipation about their next meeting. She had hoped he might come into the Crashdown over the weekend but he hadn't.

Of course maybe it was wise for them not to be seen together too much, she told herself. The trick they had played on the Sheriff at the Crash Festival would not make him less suspicious, but perhaps it would make the events on the day of the shooting seem like a hoax as well.

She glanced at the clock; it was after one a.m. Technically it was already Monday and in a few hours she would see Max at school. She turned away from the clock and determinedly punched her pillow trying to find a more comfortable position, but the bed was not the problem. There were too many thoughts running through her head she couldn't quiet.

She tossed for a few minutes more but finally switched on the light and reached for her diary. If she couldn't sleep, she might as well write. It was a warm night and she climbed out the open window and settled into the lawn chair on the balcony. She drew her knees up and opened the book, quickly skimming the words she had written.



It's September 23rd,

Journal entry one.
I'm Liz Parker and five days ago I died.
After that, things got really weird.



She had written on September 23rd that she had died five days ago but it had only been four. Max had healed her on Sunday the 19th, 1999. It was a date she would definitely never forget. She sighed as she used her pen to cross out the number five and write in a four instead. At the time she hadn’t realized, but her head had been so full of Max Evans it had even effected her basic math skills, and she was still having a hard time concentrating on anything but him.

When he had reversed the connection between them it was if he had flipped a switch in her mind that allowed her to see him for the first time. She had always been attracted to him. Who wouldn't be? He was handsome and smart and nice to everyone, even if he was a bit shy, but he always had a wall up around him that made it clear he didn't want any close attachments.

She had believed that Max wouldn't be interested in her, small-town-girl Liz Parker. He had always seemed way out of her league, so sophisticated and mysterious. But when he had allowed her to see him, really see him through the connection, she knew he was everything she had ever wanted in a friend, a boyfriend, a soul mate.

Liz supposed she had always wanted the same things most girls wanted, a husband, a family, a career. She wanted to live a fulfilling, happy life surrounded by people she loved, and she could easily see Max as part of her life. But because of who and what he was, there were possibilities open to her that she had never even considered.

She glanced up at the stars and allowed her imagination to roam. She pictured herself and Max standing of the bridge of a space ship, that looked suspiciously like the Enterprise from Star Trek, their arms around one another, gazing at the stars, exploring the universe together...

Liz smiled. She was rushing things just a bit. They had all of the time in the world and she anticipated enjoying every minute, but she was still impatient for it to begin.

She took up her pen and started to record all of the feelings that were rushing through her mind onto the blank page laid out before her.



September 27th

I'm Liz Parker and I will never look at the stars in the sky the same way again.
I'll never look at anything the same way again.

What did Max Evans mean when he said, "I'll see you in school?" Was it
"I won't be able to breathe until we meet again" or was it just something
someone says to, like, fill space? And what is he thinking right now?
Is he also obsessed, tortured, going through one sleepless night to the
next, wondering what's going to happen between us?


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Morning After)
(West Roswell High School)

Maria stood with Liz at her locker, talking. Suddenly Maria's voice dropped, "Kyle Valenti, headed this way."

Liz practically groaned aloud, "Like, in this general direction, or like, towards me?"

"Like, the latter," Maria said with a touch of doom in her voice.

"Oh God," Liz said. She and Kyle had dated over the summer but she had mainly thought of him as a friend. Who knows where it would have gone, but then the shooting had happened and Liz had discovered what real love was. What she felt for Kyle was fondness, caring, friendship, but it wasn't love.

"What are you gonna say?" Maria asked.

Liz wasn't sure what she was going to say. After they had tricked the Sheriff at the Crash Festival, she and Max had talked. They could both feel the pull toward one another like the attraction of magnets, drawing them inevitably together. Their meeting had been electric and full of promise and possibilities, and even though they had agreed not to be together, Liz had not been able to face Kyle afterward. It seemed like a betrayal of the feelings she and Max had shared.

She had not heard from Kyle over the weekend and she’d hoped he would be angry enough not to pursue a continuing relationship between them. Liz voiced her hopes to Maria as if somehow saying them aloud would make them come true. "I don't even know if there's anything to say. I mean, I saw him over the summer, and it was casual. I'm sure now that we're back in school, he's just thinking of me as a summer fling."

"Liz!" Kyle called to her warmly.

"Kyle!" Liz returned with more enthusiasm than she felt.

"How's my girl?" Kyle greeted a surprised Liz.

Maria wanted to gag, and excused herself quickly, "See ya!"

Liz turned to Kyle, "Hey."

"Hey. How's it going?"

"Good," Liz said, and attempted to steer the conversation in a safe direction. "You know, I'm just pretty loaded down with all this school stuff."

"Yeah I know," Kyle said amusedly. "You take all that stuff pretty seriously."

"Yeah," Liz said, realizing there was one more area in which she and Kyle would never agree.

"Right. Okay." Kyle said distractedly.

"All right," Liz said with relief. Apparently Kyle wasn't interested in pursuing their relationship or the reason why she had ditched him at the Crash Festival, and she turned to head to her next class.

But Kyle stopped her. "Listen Liz, I think it's important that we are honest with each other. I was talking with Tommy Hilligan from the team, and he agrees with me. A person should be on time, Liz. I know we left things casual, and I understand that, but you did say that you would meet me at the Crash Festival. I just feel that if you care about a person, which I do, then you should be on time. The truth is if you were just some girl and you stiffed me like you did, I would walk in a second, but you're not..."

Kyle's voice faded into the background as Liz's gaze was caught by Ms. Topolsky coming out of the Registrar's office. She was carrying a stack of files and Liz's suspicions about her kicked into overdrive. She desperately tried to keep the teacher in sight as she dismissed Kyle. "Kyle, I really want to talk to you about this, I do, but it's just not a good time. I'm sorry, I gotta go. I'm sorry."

Liz hurried down the hall trying to catch-up to Ms. Topolsky. She didn't know what it was about the new teacher that made her suspicious, but as soon as Ms. Topolsky had started asking unusual questions in class, Liz had been worried. For some reason there was just something about Ms. Topolsky that just didn't seem right. Liz rounded a corner and ran straight into the other woman, knocking the files from her hands.

"Oh my gosh, I'm sorry," Liz apologized automatically, "I'm sorry about..."

"Parker, Liz," Kathleen interrupted her.

"Yeah," Liz said, trying not to let the suspicion creep into her tone.

"Photographic memory," the teacher explained.

"Wow, that's interesting," Liz babbled, trying to cover her nervousness. "I've never met anyone with a photographic memory before."

"Helps in my line of work," Kathleen said mysteriously.

Liz reached for a file on the floor. "Here, let me help you with that."

"That's okay," Kathleen said, but Liz picked up a file anyway. The picture inside the file caught her attention immediately. It was Michael. Ms. Topolsky, the suspected spy and alien hunter, had Michael's file.

Liz had to warn him.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Morning After)
(Tuesday, September 28th, 1999)
(West Roswell High School)

Max smiled, "So you think Ms. Topolsky is an alien hunter?"

Liz grimaced. "When you say it like that, it sounds ridiculous."

Max's expression sobered. He hadn't meant to make fun of her. He was almost giddy that Liz cared so much about their safety, his safety, but now he was worried about her safety. He didn't believe there was anything unusual about Ms. Topolsky but none of them could afford to act suspiciously. "Liz, thank you, you know, for looking out for us. But we have to go on with life as it was before this happened. And we have to be careful now. All of us. You, too."

They parted and Max continued on his way to class, but his attention was captured by the Sheriff in the administration office and he was not alone. He was talking to Ms. Topolsky. Thoughts crowded into Max's mind at light speed. Why would a teacher be talking to the Sheriff? What if Liz was right? Ms. Topolsky the alien hunter? The FBI? Was she really investigating them? They couldn't afford to be at a disadvantage, they had to get all of the information they could. But how could they do that without giving themselves away?

Max sat in his next class and didn't hear a word the teacher said. He tried to conceive a plan to figure out who this new teacher was. He discretely asked a couple of students where her office was, hoping he would get the opportunity to search it, but an off-hand comment by one of the guys he asked gave him a plan.

Scott gave Max a conspiratorial wink and a thumbs-up, obviously mistaking Max's interest in Ms. Topolsky for a crush. "Yeah, I staked out that hottie yesterday. She's in the office behind the eraser room on the 2nd floor and," he continued, lowering his voice, "she has sixth period free."

The 2nd floor eraser room, Max considered, would be perfect. He had been in there before, actually cleaning erasers for extra credit, and he had noticed that the vent looked directly into the office. He could hide there and check out Ms. Topolsky's story. His thoughts strayed to Liz. She was a part of this and he should include her. She had spotted Topolsky for a phony before anyone else had even suspected. Liz had great instincts and he could use her observational skills and intellect to back him up. Yes, he thought with a smile as he scribbled a brief note to her, Liz was the perfect choice.

It had nothing to do with the fact that he wanted to be alone with Liz, he assured himself, nothing at all.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~



(Episode - Monsters)
(Monday, October 11th, 1999)
(West Roswell High School)

Kathleen Topolsky had fallen back on her training in psychology many times since she had joined the FBI, but it had never been more useful than on this assignment. It had been easy to convince the principal of the importance of getting the sophomore class to start planning for their futures. She had briefly outlined a series of short psychological tests that would help the students to look ahead and make goals to achieve their dreams. The fact that the tests were really geared to give an accurate psychological profile completely escaped his notice.

She suffered through the interviews with most of the kids only half listening to their babble, waiting for the kids she was interested in, Max Evans and his friends. She had hoped Michael Guerin would participate but he was once again absent.

She had saved the subject of her investigation for last and was interested to see what his responses would be. An alien taking a standardized test for humans, she could only imagine the possibilities.

Kathleen noticed that Max was nervous when he entered her office and she waited until he settled into a chair before she began. "Okay, let's play a relationship game. Tell me which character in this picture is most like you," she said as she showed him the picture, "and tell me what they're doing at the park."

Max blurted out an answer before thinking, "Probably the one behind the tree." But when he saw the look on Ms. Topolsky's face, he quickly backtracked and tried to turn it into a joke. "I was sort of kidding," he said with a laugh that sounded unconvincing even to himself.

Kathleen was somewhat taken aback by his obviously honest answer but her training kicked in and she hurried to agree with him, empathize. "No, that's interesting. That's a hard place to be." She chose her words carefully trying to make herself seem approachable. "I've been behind the tree myself. In college I barely left my dorm for three years, then I realized that I had gotten myself into this situation where I wasn't really living. I was just going through the motions, and it was really, really risky to change. To get out there in the world."

Her words caught Max's attention. "But it was worth it?" he asked.

She smiled, knowing she was getting through to him. "Yes, it was."

"Coming out from behind the tree, huh?" he said echoing her words.

"Exactly. You start small. You say, 'Today I'm going to do one thing to get out there.' Nothing big. Just one thing."

"And, what did you do?" Max asked, genuinely interested.

Max was falling right into her hands. If he was open to suggestion, her job would be much easier. "I started a conversation with this guy I liked," she said simply.

The bell rang, ending their session and she waited until Max left before making a note in her file next to his name.



has secrets



She almost laughed at the words she had written. If Max Evans was what they suspected, that was the biggest understatement of the century.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Monsters)
(The Evans House)
(A few hours later)

Max looked out his window and considered the stars above. One of them was their home. Their real home. After they had figured out what they were, he had often wondered if someone would come for them. Had their parents been in the '47 crash? Had others on the ship survived or were they the only ones?

Now they knew that there was at least one other of their kind out there but they didn't know anything about him other than the fact that he might be a killer. What kind of creature was he? What if in his true form he appeared to be a monster? Max shuddered; he didn't even want to think about it.

He and Michael and Isabel were essentially human. Maybe that is why they were here, because their race, their planet, was dying. Maybe they weren't meant to return. Maybe they had been made so human because this was their new home.

His thoughts turned to Liz. He had told her they couldn't be together because they were different but what if they weren't so different after all? What if they could be together? Maybe this other, the fourth alien could tell them.

His gaze returned to the stars. Home. A real home. Max had often wondered if he were offered the chance to go home, would he take it? Earth was all he knew. It was home to him.

Isabel's voice interrupted his thoughts, "Looking for something?"

Max voiced the questions he had been pondering, "What if there is someone out there somewhere, waiting for us to come home, you know? Another mom and dad? I know we never really talk about this stuff. Do you wonder about it at all?"

"Every day," she said wistfully.

"Well what if we could find out?" Max continued, "What if someone had the answers for us? Would you want to know?"

"I think I'd be really scared," Isabel said, echoing his fears. "What is this about Max? Is this about the key Michael found, because you know we can't do anything about it."

Topolsky's words echoed in his head.



'I wasn't really living. I was just going through the motions.'



He tried to find the words to explain what he had been pondering. "We're always being so cautious, you know?" Max started. "Always watching behind our backs. Never getting too involved, but we're never moving forward either. We're just kinda stuck, Isabel. I'm not sure I want to be stuck anymore."

Isabel considered her brother. Since healing Liz, Max had almost seemed like a different person, and she was afraid she was losing him. "What's making you think about this? The key or Liz?"

"I'm not sure," Max admitted.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Monsters)
(Tuesday, October 12th, 1999)
(West Roswell High School)

Kathleen Topolsky looked at Max sitting across from her. He seemed more nervous than usual. "Are you having a hard time with something in your life right now, Max?"

"No, not at all," he responded too quickly.

"Because some adopted kids go through tough times around this age,” she continued, ignoring his answer. “You know, identity issues, things like that."

"What does this have to do with my career path again?" he asked suspiciously.

Kathleen could practically feel his discomfort and decided to back off momentarily, after all she did want him to trust her. "If I'm going to help you figure out what you're going to become, maybe we should talk about who you really are. Now, you're an excellent student. Are you thinking of college?"

"It's a little soon for that."

Kathleen was somewhat surprised by his answer. "Two years. You don't think that far ahead?"

"Not usually," he admitted.

"What about the past Max?" she said hoping to push him into an answer. "What did you want to be when you were five?" She watched as his level of discomfort rose even higher, and suddenly the realization hit her. "You don't remember anything before you were adopted, do you?"

"What does this have to do with my future?"

"Sometimes it's hard to move forward with your future until you can figure out your past."

Kathleen watched as Max absorbed her words and then quietly left her office. She was getting through to him, but she was positive by his reaction to her question that he didn't remember anything before the adoption. That was the reaction of a young child to a traumatic situation, not the reaction of a cold-blooded alien killer the FBI had been tracking since the '47 crash.

Her brow knotted in concentration. There was no doubt Max was otherworldly, but the evidence was stacking up that he was not the alien who had left a trail of bodies in his wake for the last fifty years.

Kathleen reached for the phone and dialed the secure number.

It was answered on the first ring. "Control."

She gave her password. "7 - 3 - 2 - 9 - 0."

"Report," said Stephens.

"I am making progress in gaining the subject's trust."

"Anything else?"

She paused wondering if she should voice her doubts. "Um, I think this may be a different subject than the one the Unit has been tracking."

"What makes you think that?" Stephens asked, not able to keep the surprise out of his tone.

"My psychology training. His reactions are wrong for a hardened killer. He just seems like a troubled boy."

"Maybe it's just a good act," suggested Stephens.

"Maybe," Kathleen agreed, "but if it is, he deserves an Oscar."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Friday, October 15th, 1999)

Michael climbed into Max's window without knocking. "Max this key thing is really bothering me..." he trailed off as he took in Max's appearance. "What the hell is that?"

Max glanced down and the golden vest he was wearing. "I didn't think it was that bad." He shrugged, "I guess the badge is a little goofy."

Michael shook his head, "No, I mean what are you doing?"

"I took a job at the UFO museum."

Michael grimaced, "An alien working in an alien museum, nice sense of irony Maxwell."

"Irony aside,” Max started to explain, “the owner Milton, has all kinds of files about UFO sightings for the last fifty years. He has connections with UFO groups all over the world and access to all of the UFO sites on the Internet. I thought maybe I could learn something."

Michael nodded enthusiastically and slapped Max on the arm. "Like I said, Maxwell, good thinking."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


TBC

[RoswellOracle]

BOOK 7 - THE INTRUSION OF SHADES (THE CLANDESTINED DISCLOSED)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 2



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Leaving Normal)
(Tuesday, October 19th, 1999)
(Liz’s Balcony)

Liz opened her journal and started to write.



It's October 19th. I'm Liz Parker and this is what I've been thinking. Can life ever go back to normal? Part of me wants safety, wants to go back to how things were, to a life that I could predict, where I know how life is going to be. And the other part of me wants to go somewhere else, into the unknown.



Liz put her pen down. She had been growing more restless over the last week. It had only been a month since Max had healed her, but now it seemed as if her life was in constant turmoil. She'd had set-in-stone plans for her future; a clear, straight path filled with goals that would lead her to the desired destination. But now everything was different.

Knowing the truth about Max had made her question many things including the importance of her life plan. Max, Michael and Isabel were searching for answers to their past that might hold a significance beyond anything they could imagine. Everything she had considered important in her life faded into the background when compared to that.

Sometimes she wished she didn't know Max's secret, she could just lead a normal life like the other six billion people on the planet, but those thoughts only ever lasted a few seconds. What she had gained by getting to know Max was worth the all of the trouble and self-doubt. But when it was quiet and she was alone with just her thoughts, like she was now, she wondered where the future would take them.

Over the last few weeks she and Max had grown closer and most of the time she wished their friendship would grow into something more. Sometimes it seemed as if Max did too but then he would back off, push her away. She sighed. It seemed as if they were doomed to exist in a limbo that neither of them was sure how to escape, never moving forward, but unable to go back because they were connected by the secret they shared.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Leaving Normal)
(Crashdown Cafe)
(Later that day)

Max slid into a booth and watched as Liz served a table of men he assumed to be dentists, attending the orthodontist's convention. His suspicions were confirmed when she smiled widely to show them her teeth.

She glanced in his direction with a smile and walked toward him, and Max felt a sense of profound satisfaction. Now that they were friends and Liz shared his secret, it seemed as if everything was perfect. He was able to talk to her whenever he wanted and when he came into the Crashdown he didn't have to pretend it was just to eat.

Liz stopped at his table and motioned over her shoulder. "It's an orthodontist convention."

Max couldn't help but smile, "Apparently."

"So, are you waiting for Michael or..." she trailed off and finished the sentence in her head, or are you here because you wanted to see me as much as I wanted to see you.

"No, no." Max said, looking at the menu. No, he said to himself, I am here to see you. He continued aloud, "I'll just have and Alien Blast."

Liz knew he was referring to an item on the menu but his choice closely echoed the overwhelming feelings she had for him. "Me, too," she mumbled, unaware she had spoken aloud.

"Excuse me?" Max asked, wondering if she had really spoken or if his fantasy was intruding into reality again.

"Nothing," Liz said, feeling the heat of a blush climbing up her face. "Okay, one Alien Blast."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Evans House)

Max examined his bruises and cuts in his mirror. It had been just over an hour ago that he had been so happy, but somehow things always went wrong. He thought he could be satisfied with just being around Liz, just being friends with her, but obviously Kyle and his buddies had not seen it that way.

Kyle had not been with the guys who had attacked him, but Kyle had either spoken to them or they had noticed the extra time Max had been spending with Liz. Either way it could easily turn into a dangerous situation. Kyle was the Sheriff's son and the last thing they needed was another reason for Valenti to become suspicious of them.

As much as Max hated his decision, he knew what he had to do. He had to stay away from Liz.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Washington, DC)

Pierce threw Agent Stephen's report onto his desk. Stephens had actually suggested that Max Evans might not be dangerous. Pierce skimmed the words on the page.



Considering the results of Agent Topolsky's psychological evaluation, I believe we should examine the possibility that the subject may not be the same entity the Unit has been pursuing. The subject's reactions to the tests are typical of a human adolescent, and I suggest using more subtle means to determine his exact nature.



Pierce rolled his eyes; Stephens was getting soft. Even if Max Evans was not the same creature they had been chasing for the last fifty years, he was an alien and all of them were cold-blooded killers. But Pierce didn't believe Max was a different creature. He had been on Earth long enough to learn how to use human gullibility to his advantage, and Max obviously had Topolsky and Stephens wrapped around his little, green finger.

Pierce picked up the phone and punched the number angrily. When it was answered, his words were clipped, "Stephens may be a problem. Keep an eye on him."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Leaving Normal)
(Wednesday, October 20, 1999)
(Roswell Memorial Hospital)

Liz was restless waiting for the doctors to tell them what had happened to her Grandma. She was with her parents and Kyle had even come, hoping to comfort and support her, but his presence wasn't helping. Her mind kept straying to Max. Just the thought of him sent a warm, calming feeling through her, and she wished he were there to tell her everything would be all right.

She glanced at Kyle. He didn't have to be there but he had come. He really was a nice guy. Suddenly Liz realized that Kyle deserved better than she was capable of giving him. It wasn't fair to him she was always thinking of Max. She knew this wasn’t the time or place, but she would have to let him go, soon.

Liz got up and mumbled, "I'll be right back." She walked down the hall to the soda machine, deposited her money and pressed a button. As she picked up the can, she noticed the phone, just inches away. She knew it was silly, Max couldn't do anything, but she just wanted to hear his voice. She dialed the phone and felt a pang of disappointment when his machine answered.

"Hi, Max," she started, not knowing quite what to say. "Its Liz. I'm at the hospital. Something happened to my grandmother. We don't know if it's serious, but it seems really bad. I'm just scared. Look, I don't even know why I'm calling you. I guess I just wanted to hear your voice or something. Now I just feel completely stupid. Look, don't come here or anything because everyone is here. I'll just see you in school tomorrow. Sorry for the weird call. Bye."

She replaced the phone with a sigh, somehow feeling better even though she had only heard his voice on the machine.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Missing)
(Monday, October 25th, 1999)
(West Roswell High School)

When Kathleen had seen Liz in the dark classroom earlier, she had known something was wrong, but now that she had stumbled across an upset Alex too, she suspected the strain of the secret was starting to get to the group of friends. She invited Alex into her office to talk, and he surprised her by getting right to the heart of the subject.

"No, it's just, you know, things change. People change. You accept it and you move on."

"Who's changed, Alex?" Kathleen asked, hoping for a break in his loyalty. "You?"

"No, not me," he denied.

"Your girlfriend?" she asked, hoping to play on the crush she suspected he had for Liz.

"No," Alex denied, "I don't have a... No girlfriend, Ms. Topolsky."

"Well, that doesn't surprise me. Teenage girls can never spot the good ones," Kathleen flattered him, but then quickly turned the discussion back toward her main interest. "I mean, look at Liz Parker, dating Kyle Valenti. He's a little obvious, don't you think?"

"Yeah, well," Alex defended his friend, "you know, apparently Liz is going through some stuff right now, so..."

"Stuff?" Kathleen interrupted, trying not to sound too interested.

"It's stupid. Liz loses her diary, and the next thing I know, Inspector DeLuca tells me that they have me pinned as the main suspect. These are my good friends, you know?"

Kathleen listened and commiserated with Alex for a few minutes longer and when it was clear he wasn't going to divulge any secrets, she let him go. As he closed the door, she picked up the phone and dialed.

"Control," Stephens answered.

"7 - 3 - 2 - 9 - 0," Kathleen spoke into the receiver.

"What have you got?"

"Something interesting has happened," Kathleen said. "Any chance of sending me the backup I requested?"

"You will have two Agents in the morning."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Missing)
(Tuesday, October 26th, 1999)
(Crashdown Cafe)

Kyle followed his friends into the Crashdown and immediately spotted the one person who he didn't want to see. He didn't know what Max Evans had done to Liz but it was obvious he was partly to blame for Liz breaking up with him. Kyle liked Liz a lot, maybe even loved her, and he'd had moments when he had considered marrying her when they graduated, but Max had ruined that.

His dad had told him to stay away from Max but Kyle would be damned if he was going to. He didn't care what Max was into, he was going to get him back for breaking up his relationship with Liz. He made a detour to Max's table, "I'm onto you, Evans," he said, sure Max would get his meaning.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Max acted like Kyle’s words didn’t mean anything but as soon as he was able, he excused himself from Isabel and Michael and rushed upstairs to see Liz. "Kyle stole it," he blurted out, "Kyle stole your journal."

"No, Max,” Liz said. “Don't go Maria on me, okay? It's not stolen, it's just, it's misplaced."

"I'm onto you. Just now, he looked right at me and said, I'm onto you. It means he read your journal, Liz. It means he knows about me."

"No, Max," Liz denied. "It's not about the journal. It's about us, okay? Kyle thinks that you had something to do with our breaking up. And he's not a thief. You know, the journal has only been missing for one day. Kyle hasn't been in my house in over a week."

"And the Crashdown?" Max asked, his suspicions not laid to rest.

"No, not there either."

Max calmed down somewhat and looked around Liz's room. He noticed a CD on her table. "Good album," he said as he picked it up. Suddenly he had a vision. Kyle had been in her room, recently. He had left her the CD.

Max turned to Liz, "He was here."

"Who was here?" Liz asked, confused by the sudden topic changes.

"Kyle," Max said simply.

"No, Max. I told you Kyle hasn't been here for over a week."

"I saw him."

"You saw him," Liz repeated, still confused.

"I had a flash, Liz," he explained. "When things get intense, heightened, sometimes we feel things, see things. He was here, Liz."

Max wondered briefly if that was why Michael got a flash from the key in Valenti's office. Michael had been worked up since the shooting, and he had to have been especially nervous about breaking into the Sheriff's office. And Michael was especially attuned to anything that could lead them home.

Or maybe it was just another power Michael was manifesting. Michael the touch psychic, Max thought. That would not be good.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Missing)
(Wednesday, October 27th, 1999)

Kathleen met the two agents that Stephens sent to her, in a field outside of town. "I think Liz Parker's diary provides one of the most compelling leads I've ever encountered since I joined the unit."

"Wait a second." Agent Harris said. "I cut my vacation short for a diary?" But when he saw the look that Agent Topolsky gave him he backtracked, "Okay, sorry."

Kathleen continued with her explanation, "This is not just a diary, Agent. This is potential proof of alien contact. Not from a crackpot farmer or a drunk somewhere, but from a straight-A student. Treasurer of the Roswell science club."

"So, uh, any idea where this diary might be?"

Kathleen smiled, "I think I do. This is where we should get started. She's been having a problem with her boyfriend. His name is Kyle Valenti. The only problem, he is the son of the local Sheriff."

Agent Harris shook his head, "It won't be a problem."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Two Hours Later)

Agents Harris and Adams met Agent Topolsky in the same field.

"We didn't find the diary," started Agent Harris, "but we did find something of interest."

"And what was that?" asked Kathleen.

"Apparently we aren't the only one's who thought Kyle might have taken the diary. Liz Parker and Max Evans were at the Valenti house looking for it too."

Kathleen smiled, "Then they do have something to hide don't they?"


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Missing)
(Thursday, October 28th, 1999)
(Hank’s Trailer)

Michael pulled Liz's diary out from underneath the false bottom in the drawer where he had hidden it. He had finished reading it the day he had taken it and put it in the drawer for safekeeping, but then promptly forgotten about it until Max had mentioned it.

When Michael had discovered Liz was keeping a diary, he had been angry that she would risk revealing their secrets. He had broken into her house the next morning when she was at school and taken the diary, but when he read it, he saw they had nothing to fear.

But he also had to admit to himself that there had been another reason he was so curious. He'd had a crush on Liz when they had been in elementary school. She was cute and smart, if not a little too serious, and part of him still admired her. But he'd never admitted it to anyone, even his best friend Max, because he'd known that Max had loved Liz even back then.

Michael knew he never had a chance with Liz for several reasons, the main one being his otherworldly status, but he still felt a tinge of jealously that she had fallen for Max, and he envied the connection they shared.

And when he had read her diary, he could see she would have never turned to him. The qualities she had fallen for in Max were exactly the same qualities Michael himself admired and he didn't think he would ever possess them.

Michael tucked the diary in his pocket and headed for the Crashdown, and his thoughts turned back to the day just over a month ago that had started this whole thing. His lingering admiration for Liz had made him hesitate when he could have stopped Max from healing her, but he didn't regret it. He had been scared at first, but Liz's acceptance of what they were, made him feel a little less like freak, and reading her feelings for Max made Michael feel it might be possible for someone to care for him that way.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - 285 South)
(Tuesday, November 9th, 1999)

Michael was frustrated that they had made so little progress about the mystery of the key. He had tried to get more information on James Atherton beyond what the book jacket had said but he couldn't find anything. There had to be something somewhere that would give him an idea to where the dome house was located. He paced around his room trying to think. Where would you go to find info on a UFO nut, as Max had called him?

UFO - Max. It suddenly clicked into place; the UFO museum. Max had told him that his boss kept all kinds of files, surely there was something on this Atherton guy. Michael glanced at his watch. It was after closing time. He shrugged, it might be better that no one else was around anyway.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - 285 South)
(Wednesday, November 10th, 1999)
(West Roswell High School)

Kathleen waited until all of the kids had left the classroom before she entered.

Mr. Sommers greeted her, "Thanks again for your suggestion. These, these questions are so insightful."

"My pleasure, Steve,” she purred. “As you know, I did my graduate thesis on the importance of oral history in psychology. So, did you pair up the students the way I suggested?" she asked innocently.

"Oh, yes, yes. It should prove quite interesting," he replied excitedly.

"Sometimes you end up with the most revealing details, just by putting the right people together."

Kathleen smiled as she walked down the hall toward her office. It had been very easy to persuade Steve Sommers to give the kids the assignment. He had a bit of a crush on her and she had used it to her advantage.

She had seen signs of strain in Max's group and she’d created the assignment not only hoping to gather information but also to try and cause more stress by pairing the more volatile people together. Kyle paired with Max; she shook her head to keep from laughing aloud. That had been the most inspired pairing. Anyone could see they were both interested in Liz and clearly Kyle blamed Max for his break up with Liz.

Yes, she thought to herself, now was the time to keep them under a constant surveillance. Something was bound to break soon and she would be there when it did.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Crashdown Café)

Liz watched as Max and Isabel walked out of the diner without saying a word. Something was going on and it involved Maria. Liz grabbed her bag and ran after them. She caught them just as they reached the Jeep. "What is going on here?"

"The less you know right now, the better," Max said, his main desire to protect Liz.

"Max, no!" Liz protested, she was not going to let him push her away again. "Not when Maria's involved."

"Maria?" he asked, wondering what she had to do with it.

"It would be her car with her in it," Isabel drawled, tired of the trouble Michael had been causing. "Going South on 285."

"We better hurry," Max said, as he climbed up into the Jeep. When he saw Liz about to climb in, his first reaction was to stop her, and keep her out of their mess. "Hey, no. You can't come."

Liz turned hurt eyes to him and Max didn’t know what he would have done but suddenly Kyle was there.

"Trouble in paradise?" Kyle sneered. "So soon?"

Kyle’s words angered Max. No one treated Liz that way. He spoke to her without taking his eyes off Kyle, "Get in."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


They left so quickly that they almost ran into the man who had been watching them.

Agent Jensen called Agent Topolsky. "I'm outside the Crashdown. Parker and the two Evans kids just left, in a hurry."

"Let's find out where they're going." Kathleen said.

"Yes ma'am."

Kathleen was thrilled. Finally it looked as if something were happening. She quickly typed an e-mail message.



Special Investigation Unit,
Code Name: West Roswell High...

Tension in the Ranks.
Waiting for them to slip up.
Will happen soon.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Agent Jensen looked at the flat tires on his car and then at the Jeep pulling away. Obviously he had not been as careful as he had thought. The kids had spotted him.

He pulled out his cell phone and called Agent Topolsky again. "They made me and I lost them but they are still headed south on 285."

"Understood Agent," she replied. "I am following a lead that will take me right to them. Let me know if anything else turns up." She turned off the phone and checked to make sure the Sheriff's cruiser was still in sight.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Max’s Jeep)
(Heading south on 285)

Liz was getting worried. She, Max and Isabel had been driving a long time without any sign of the Jetta. Liz didn't really know Michael, didn't know what he was capable of, and he had Maria. "It's getting so late. You know, maybe we should just call our parents."

"No," Max said automatically. They had always handled everything themselves. They had never even considered asking for help.

"They could help find them," Liz pressed.

Isabel could hear the worry in Liz's tone and she was worried herself. She and Liz had come to a bit of an understanding earlier and she felt that Liz only had their best interests at heart. "I hate to say this, but maybe she's right, Max. I mean, I never liked the idea of Michael going into this place without us checking it out first."

"No,” Max said stubbornly. “Nobody can know about this."

"Max, I'm really worried about Maria," Liz protested.

Isabel knew what her brother's tone meant, but she tried to reason with him. "I'm worried about Michael, and all you seem to care about is what's inside that dome, right?"

"I didn't say that," Max argued.

"You didn't have to!" Isabel said.

Max was frustrated. He had never really wanted to find out about their past, but now it was important. Now that Liz knew their secret it seemed as if all of his dreams were only a step away. "Isabel, we're close to something," he said, willing Isabel to understand.

Maybe finding out about their past wasn't as scary as it had always seemed. More and more Max believed that there was nothing out there for them. Because of Liz, he wanted to believe they were sent to Earth to make a life, and maybe they could find proof of that in Texas.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Kyle pulled up outside the motel where he saw Max's Jeep parked. A motel, he thought to himself, Liz was not that kind of girl. Maybe she didn't realize what she was getting into. Maybe she was in over her head. He had a chance to offer her a way out of this mess and if he did, she might turn to him again.

He walked down the row of doors trying to determine which room they were in, but the shouts coming from the open door ahead was a dead give-away. As Kyle approached, he was just able to make out the words,



they're gonna find out about us, and when they do, everybody in this room...



Intrigued, Kyle pushed the door open, but the talk stopped when the occupants spotted him.

"Kyle!" Liz gasped, obviously not expecting him.

"Everyone in this room is what?" Kyle asked.

"Get out," Michael snarled.

Kyle wasn't intimated by his bravado. "Why don't you go ahead and finish what you were saying? Or are you afraid that I'll find out what your little secret is? Are you afraid that I might find out what the hell you guys are doing out here? In the middle of nowhere, in the middle of the night?"

"I said get out!" Michael yelled, advancing on Kyle.

"Michael, don't," Max warned.

But in his rage, Michael pushed Kyle and sent an uncontrolled burst of power into him that pushed him across the room.

Kyle was a little surprised Michael had that much strength. "Who the hell are you guys?" He picked himself up off the floor. "What's going on here?" When he didn’t get an answer he turned to Liz. "And what are you doing here? I'm gonna get you out of here," he said as he grabbed her arm and started pulling her toward the door. "Come on."

At the sight of Kyle touching Liz, Max's possessive instincts surged forward and he tried to disengage Kyle's hand from Liz. "Leave her alone."

"Get off of me!" Kyle said, his temper rising.

Liz knew that a fight was just moments away. "Just stop it, both of you, okay? This has gotten so out of control!" She turned to Kyle, sorry for the words she had to speak, knowing it would cause him pain. "I am not your girlfriend anymore, Kyle."

Kyle shook his head. "Liz, I don't know what's going on here, and I don't care. I just want you to come back with me."

Liz took a deep breath. She wasn't getting through to him, she would have to be more plain. "You don't belong here, Kyle. This is none of your business."

Kyle was shocked. He thought Liz was just confused, that she would welcome a way out, but she had obviously made her decision. She was obviously with Max now. Kyle shook his head, "I don't know, I don't know what I ever saw in you."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - 285 South)
(Thursday, November 11th, 1999)
(Atherton’s House)

Kathleen silently followed Sheriff Valenti into the geodesic dome. Obviously he was following in his father's footsteps investigating aliens, but she couldn't let him get to any information the kids uncovered. And he was already too close.

She waited until his back was turned and delivered a surgical hit to the head that she knew would render him unconscious. Then she turned to examine the room. The kids had obviously come in and then disappeared.

There had to be a secret room somewhere. She spotted the keyhole on the wall almost immediately and quickly used a lock pick, causing the trap door to spring up from the floor. As she opened the door wider, she could hear scuffling coming from the room below; the kids had obviously heard her.

She ran down the stairs into the small room and followed the sounds to a pipe where the kids had escaped. Scrambling through the pipe, she emerged into daylight just in time to see the Jeep disappearing in a cloud of dust.

Kathleen slammed her hand on the pipe in frustration. She had been so close.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - River Dog)
(Thursday, November 11th, 1999)
(Washington, DC)

Agent Stephens slumped into his chair. He had been followed to work again this morning. Obviously he was on Pierce's list, and people on that list had a habit of disappearing, or worse. The case in Roswell was not proceeding as quickly as Pierce had wanted and Topolsky's latest report left a lot to be desired.

Stephens grabbed the phone and called Topolsky. He listened as once again she related the events of last night.

"Things are very much under control, Sir."

Stephens grabbed his head in disbelief. "Agent Topolsky, do you understand the assignment that was given to you?"

"Yes, sir, I do," she said confidently.

He practically groaned aloud, "Repeat it."

"I'm sorry?"

"Your assignment," he said, his patience wearing thin. "Repeat it to me."

"The assignment is to observe the subjects and determine whether or not the theories about them are substantiated."

"You're forgetting something, Agent. The word covertly. To covertly observe the subjects to determine whether or not the theories about them are substantiated. Covertly!"

"I've been acting covertly," Kathleen assured him.

"Drop-kicking the Sheriff. You call that covert?"

"The Sheriff was endangering my operation," Kathleen said.

"Your operation?" Stephen roared.

"Our operation," Kathleen quickly corrected.

"Wrong again, Agent. Not your operation. Not our operation. My operation! Mine!" Stephens put his hand to his throat. "I think I have a piece of my bagel permanently lodged in my esophagus."

He needed to show Pierce that he was making progress on this case to get himself out of this mess. He was the one who would get the credit if it went right and the axe if it went bad. He took a deep breath, "New orders, Agent Topolsky. See if you can follow them this time. Whatever those kids took from that house, I want it. Get it. Whatever those kids are doing right now, I want to know about it. Do you understand, Agent Topolsky?"

"I understand."

"By any means necessary, Agent."

"Yes, sir."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Pierce waited until they hung up, before speaking to the man seated across from him. "Do you see what I mean? Stephens is running a circus down there. I want you to send two of your best men to the Evans house this morning and get what the kids recovered from Texas. I am afraid that Stephens and Topolsky will screw it up, again."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - River Dog)
(Friday, November 12th, 1999)
(Mesiliko Reservation)

River Dog watched from the trees as the dark-haired girl Liz, drove away. When the lights of the car disappeared into the night, he turned and headed toward the cave where it had all begun. It had been more than thirty years since Nasedo had left, and in that time River Dog had only returned to the cave once. He had known Nasedo was a visitor from another world but he had never been frightened of him until he had witnessed what Nasedo had done to Atherton.

River Dog had often wondered why Nasedo killed the man but he had been too afraid at the time to ask. Finally he had come to the conclusion that Nasedo's people just didn’t have the same respect for life that his people did. They killed without conscience, without remorse.

After all of these years he had hoped no one would come and that would be the end, but now this girl had come forward. He reached the entrance to the cave and after lighting a torch, ventured inside and down the corridor into the chamber Nasedo had used. Glancing around briefly, he noted that it appeared the same as the last time he had been there. He moved the torch close to the writing on the rocky wall, illuminating it. The message was still intact, he noticed with disappointment. He would have to keep his promise to Nasedo.

At first he had worked to keep the village children away from the cave, fearing for their safety, but as the years had passed he eased his watchfulness, hoping the writing on the cave would be destroyed, and there would be nothing for another visitor to find.

He thought about Liz and wondered if she were a visitor as well. She had seemed like a scared kid but he knew appearances could be deceiving. He would send his nephew Eddie into town to invite the girl to the cave. He would have to test her as Nasedo had instructed and if she passed, his promise would be fulfilled and he would finally be free.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Monday, November 15th, 1999)
(Washington, DC)

Pierce shoved the file away from him. They were the last in the box the kids had taken from Atherton's house but there was nothing useful in any of them. Reading the journals and files it was easy to see that Atherton had been unbalanced. He had gone looking for survivors from the '47 crash to prove his outrageous theories and had maintained his views about the inferiority of their intellect until the end when the notes just ended. Pierce shook his head. More than likely Atherton's beliefs had caused his death.

How could Atherton believe a race capable of constructing a ship able to reach Earth could possess the limitations he had written about? The guy was truly a nut.

Among the delusional rantings however there had been a very carefully kept journal about Atherton’s discovery of a drifter he had found living in a cave just outside the Mescalero reservation. If Atherton were to be believed, this man was an alien that survived the crash. Most people would have dismissed his theory as more fantasy but Pierce knew from the Special Unit's records that it was likely. The dates of the time the man lived in the cave matched the time that the alien had escaped from Eagle Rock Military Base.

Pierce had carefully combed through every paper but there was nothing that would lead him to the alien's current location or even a description. The only thing he had learned was the name the alien had used forty years ago. Nasedo.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Blood Brothers)
(Thursday, November 17th, 1999)

Kathleen dialed Agent Moss.

"Hello?" he answered.

"Get to the hospital," Kathleen ordered. "Now. We might have an opportunity."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Roswell Memorial Hospital)

Isabel smiled briefly as Nurse Susan left Max’s beside. It always surprised her Michael could turn on so much charm when he wanted to.

Michael turned back to them, "I'll get the blood."

"They can't get that blood," Isabel voiced her fear aloud, trying to figure a way out of this mess.

Liz turned to Isabel, "So I don't get it. What have you guys done before?"

"Nothing like this has ever happened before," Isabel said simply.

"But what about when you guys get sick?" Liz persisted.

"We don't get sick," Isabel answered distractedly, her mind still on their immediate problem.

She or Michael could change the composition of the blood to make it look human, well, she conceded, Max could if he were conscious. She and Michael didn't have the exacting control the change would take, somehow Max's gifts were more attuned toward healing and physiological manipulations. She and Michael could both heal simple things but the more difficult and delicate healing was much easier for Max. If she or Michael messed up changing the blood it could look like Max had all kinds of things wrong with him and the doctors would take more blood. She sighed with exasperation, they had to do something quickly.

Suddenly an answer came to her and Isabel turned to Liz. "We need blood. We'll take some of yours and replace Max's with it."

Liz shook her head, "It can't be mine. They can tell male from female blood."

"Then we need to find a guy."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Liz glanced at Alex who was waiting patiently for an explanation. He trusted her and she had to let him down. Even if she were able to tell him the truth, she didn't know if she wanted to drag another person into their mess. She felt the regret well up within her. Alex was already involved, even though he didn't know it. She had used him, trading on his trust but she didn't feel as if she'd had any other choice. She would do anything to save Max. She sighed inwardly, there was no point in putting off the inevitable, "Alex, maybe you should go home."

Alex was dumbfounded. "Liz, what I just did I could get arrested for. And that's all you have to say to me?" He looked toward Maria, "Any of you?"

"Alex..." Liz started, attempting to come up with an explanation, but she was cut off by Michael.

"She said go home," he barked.

"Great new friends you've made, Liz," snapped Alex.

Liz watched for a second as Alex started to leave but she couldn't just let him go, and hurried after him. "Alex, wait..."

"I've been waiting, Liz," Alex cut her off angrily, "And apparently I'm not going to get an explanation."

Liz didn't know what to say. "It's complicated, okay?"

"No, no. It's not okay, Liz. None of this is okay."

Liz tried to explain. "Alex, look, you've gotta trust me."

Alex shook his head. "What is it?" he asked, and then the truth of the situation suddenly came to him. "Drugs? Is that what this is?" He knew he was right. What else would they have needed his blood to cover up? He was getting angrier with each word, imagining what could have happened to Liz, and she was still trying to protect Max. "You and Max go out for a drive. He gets wasted, almost kills you both. That's what I'm covering for, isn't it?"

"Alex," Liz started but Alex's words silenced her again.

Alex was warming to his topic as he continued, "You can't use Michael's blood because he's just as high." He was disgusted with himself for saying these things to Liz but she had used him and he felt betrayed and hurt. "So who do you call? You call on your buddy Alex. Stupid, straight Alex who does everything you say cuz he's such a loyal friend that you lie to and you use whenever you can."

"It's not true," Liz whispered.

Alex could see the pain in her eyes and felt a small sense of satisfaction, he had gotten through to her, hurt her. He could see his old friend looking through her eyes again. He took a breath, "Then tell me the truth, Liz. For once."

Liz wanted desperately to tell Alex the truth but there was nothing she could say without risking Max. There was no choice, she knew what she had to do. "You're right,” she said softly. “It's drugs."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Kathleen watched as Agent Moss walked away. He said that he thought the kids had switched blood samples in the hospital and if they had used Alex's blood, it would be easy enough to find out. She pulled out her cell phone and dialed her friend in the FBI lab.

"Kelso," said the voice that answered the phone.

"Jeanie, it's Kathleen."

"Kathleen, how have you been? It's been a while."

"Yes, sorry. I have been kinda busy but actually that's why I called. I need a drug, easy to administer and it would cause a nosebleed quickly."

"Right to the point. That's what I like about you," Jeanie said with a laugh. "And I happen to know just the thing you want."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Blood Brothers)
(Thursday, November 18th, 1999)
(West Roswell High School)

As she talked with Max, all Liz could think of was that she had almost lost him. And it hadn't been because a spaceship had come or because the government had discovered him, it had been because of a stupid accident. It made her realize Max could be taken from her at any time.

And she couldn't hold her feelings inside any longer, she had to let him know. "When I saw you in that car, I thought you were..." she let her words trail off not even able to speak her thoughts. "It was like I couldn't breathe, you know?"

Max knew exactly what she meant because he had felt the same thing that day in the Crashdown when he had realized she had been shot. But being around him was more dangerous than ever and he steered the conversation in another direction, "I never got a chance to thank you for what you did at the hospital."

"It was Alex who did it," Liz reminded him. "He really came through. He always does." She didn't think she was convincing Max but she had to try. "Max?" she asked, her single word conveying her meaning.

Max knew how badly Liz wanted to tell Alex but they just couldn't take the chance. "We can't tell him."

"I know," Liz said, trying to hide her disappointment.

"But we have to tell him something," Max said.

"You mean lie," Liz stated blandly.

"Isabel saw him talking with Kyle today," Max said, trying to make her see why they couldn't trust anyone else.

Liz wasn't listening to his reasons though, she could only think of Alex and how much his friendship meant to her. "He saved your life, Max."

"Look, I know it's hard, but..."

Liz stopped him before he could finish his sentence. She knew why they couldn't tell Alex and she didn't need Max to tell her again. "I already told him that it was drugs, at the hospital."

"Did he believe you?" Max asked softly, knowing what it had cost her to lie to her friend.

"I think so," Liz said sadly.

Once again Max could see how his being involved with Liz was ruining her life. "Liz, I am so sorry.

"I guess these are the things you do when…" Liz paused, not sure if she should press the point when Max so obviously did not want to talk about it. But a sudden image of him in the hospital made her continue, "When you feel a certain way about someone."

"I guess," said Max.

He waited until she had disappeared into the classroom before turning to walk to his own class. He had never imagined that Liz would have to go to such lengths to keep his secret. It had seemed so simple at first, but the more deeply involved they became, the more he was hurting her. He wanted so desperately to be with her but he had to keep reminding himself of what could happen to her.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Blood Brothers)
(Friday, November 19th, 1999)
(Crashdown Cafe)

"Thanks for coming," Liz greeted Alex, glad that he still believed in her enough to come.

"I've met you here a thousand times, but it just doesn't feel the same," he said wistfully. He could feel his world changing around him and he was afraid of what it was turning into. "You know?"

"Yeah, I know, Alex. You've been my friend since Ms. Elmer's class in the fifth grade."

"No, no, no," he corrected her. "We actually met in fourth, but you didn't notice me till fifth."

"Yes," Liz agreed, "and I've come to you with every problem I've ever had."

"Until now," he said, the reality of the situation pressing in on him again.

"No, even now," Liz asserted. "What happened at that hospital with Max, that was like the most important thing I ever had to do in my life. And I called you." She paused looking for the right words. "Alex, this is the hardest thing I have ever asked anyone to do. Look, I need you. I need you to believe in me, even though I can't, I can't tell you what you want to know."

"Because of Max," Alex said.

"No, forget Max, Alex," Liz insisted. "This is between us. Look, I told you before this was complicated. Well, maybe it's not. There is a right side, and there is a wrong side. And if you choose the wrong side right now, Alex, something really terrible is going to happen, to all of us. I am begging you, Alex, if five years of friendship have meant anything to you, please trust me. I swear to you, I am on the right side."

Alex studied Liz's face, he could tell she was scared. Maybe she was scared of being exposed or maybe she was scared of Max being exposed, but she was scared, and he couldn't stand to see her like that. Maybe after this was over he could convince her to tell the truth, but she was his friend and he had to help her now. "What do you want me to do?"

"Ms. Topolsky isn't who she says she is."

"What do you mean?" Alex asked skeptically.

"We don't really know, but I am hoping you can help us find out. I thought I could keep her distracted while you snooped around her computer."

Alex nodded, his mind already made up. "What are we waiting for?"


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(West Roswell High School)

Kathleen hung up the phone with a smile of satisfaction. The blood they had recovered from the hospital matched the sample she had gotten from Alex. The kids had substituted Alex's blood for Max's. This was her first big break and she would use it to her advantage.

She reached for the phone and buzzed her secretary, "Find Alex Whitman and ask him to come to my office."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Alex turned to Liz after Ms. Topolsky had left. This had not turned out at all like he had expected. The FBI? What had Liz gotten mixed up in? "Okay. All right. You are going to tell me exactly what has been going on with Max and Topolsky and the actual FBI or I swear Liz, this is the end of you and me being friends."

"No Alex, don't say things..."

Alex cut her off, "What? Something that I won't go through with? Liz, I'm not kidding, all right?" He had made the threat, hoping to shock her enough to see what she was doing, but he realized he had to be prepared to go through with it. "Now either you tell me the truth, or I walk."

Liz was dumbfounded. She couldn't believe it had come to this, a choice between one of her best friends and Max. If only she could tell Alex the truth, everything would be okay again, but she had to keep Max's secret. She opened her mouth and had to force out the words that would end their friendship. "Alex, I can't."

Liz felt the tears welling in her eyes as Alex walked away from her.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Kathleen went straight to her rented house and placed a call to Agent Stephens. "I have been exposed by Liz Parker and Alex Whitman. They hacked into my e-mail. What are your orders?"

"Damn it," Stephens swore. They had lost their advantage and Pierce wasn't going to like it. Stephens knew he would have to do his best to place all of the blame on Kathleen or he was finished. "Return to Washington on the next flight Agent Topolsky and I want a full, very detailed, written report."

Stephens hung up and then dialed Pierce immediately to fill him in. "Agent Topolsky was careless enough to get herself exposed. I have ordered her back to Washington to answer for her actions."

Pierce's voice was deadly quiet when he answered. "Yes. We must make sure that everyone gets what they deserve. Bring her here immediately when she arrives."




~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~



TBC

[RoswellOracle]

BOOK 7 - THE INTRUSION OF SHADES (THE CLANDESTINED DISCLOSED)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 3



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Heat Wave)
(Thursday, December 2nd, 1999)
(West Roswell High School)

Isabel looked at Liz sitting on the grass beside her. She had been so worried when Max had told Liz their secret, but Liz had come through for them time after time, and Isabel had to admit to herself it was nice to have a girlfriend who she could talk to. She knew that Liz was hurting because of the situation with Alex, but they had to find out what he was going to do.

"So, what's going on with your little friend Alex?" Isabel asked.

"Yeah," Liz said softly, wishing she knew what was going on with Alex. "He's pretty upset."

"Well, you've known him forever,” Isabel pushed. “What's the bottom line? Is he gonna cave?"

"I don't know,” Liz admitted. “I kinda wish I knew what was going on inside of him."

"I'll look into it," Isabel said mysteriously.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


It's December 2nd, 1999.
I'm Liz Parker.

And this heat wave has made everyone crazy.

Heat expands, melts, makes things boil, sets things on fire. And seeing the effect of this heat all around me just pointed out in this really blatant way how my life wasn't expanding.

That I was stuck.



Liz closed her journal with a sigh, thinking over the events of the last couple of days. When she had seen Michael and Maria together at the Crashdown, and everybody at school getting together, it had just reinforced the fact that she was not with Max. He had been keeping her at arms length since the accident and it was driving her crazy. She had hoped it would bring them closer.

Yesterday she had subtly introduced the party at the old soap factory into their conversation, hoping that Max would suggest they go together, but apparently she had been too subtle because he hadn't gotten the point. She had been trying to coax Max into a relationship for weeks but maybe subtlety wasn't the best approach. Maybe Max needed to be hit over the head with a sledge hammer, maybe she should make the first move. Liz determined that the next time she saw him, she would just tell him how she felt.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Heat Wave)
(Friday, December 3rd, 1999)
(The Evans House)

As Max dressed for the party he remembered his earlier conversation with Liz. She had said it wasn’t just his decision for them to be together and she was right. He had been trying to protect her but she knew the risks as well, and she chose to take a chance. He had never been good at taking chances but he was willing to try if it meant being with Liz.

He could still see her as they had sat together over the tray of slugs in the Biology classroom. Perhaps it wasn't the most romantic situation but it had been pure magic for him because Liz had told him she wanted to be with him. After all that had happened to her because of knowing him, she still wanted to be with him. He had been so happy and he would have kissed her there, but then they had been interrupted.

But tonight he would make sure they had a chance to be alone.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Roswell Sheriff’s Station)

Max and Isabel watched from the Jeep as the kids were released from the jail.

Isabel looked for their friends but they were not among the others. "He let everybody else go except Liz and Alex. We are so screwed."

"It's going to be okay," Max said. Somehow he knew that Liz would come through for them again. She would convince Alex not to talk.

"We should have told him," Isabel said sadly.

"What?" Max asked, not sure he understood. His sister wanted to tell someone?

"Alex. We should have told him about us," she explained. "I, I know this sounds crazy Max, but I feel something about him. Like, he's okay. Like, we'd be better off including him."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Liz looked at Alex through the bars of the cell and knew it was do or die time. Alex had not listened to any of her explanations and now the Sheriff was trying to scare him into talking. She was out of time.

"Alex. Max and Michael and Isabel, they are different from us. They're different from us in a way that, if the wrong people found out, they would be in a lot of trouble."

"I know the whole drugs thing is a load of crap, Liz. I mean, why would the FBI be so interested in three kids into drugs?"

"No, Alex, listen to me,” Liz insisted. “This doesn't have anything to do with drugs. Alex. Max, Michael, and Isabel," she paused trying to figure out how to tell him, "they aren't from around here."

"Where are they from?" Alex asked suspiciously.

Liz was at a loss for words and finally remembered how Max had told her. She raised her hand and pointed up.

"What? Like, Wyoming?" Alex asked.

It was obvious he wasn’t understanding her and she raised her hand higher.

"Oh," Alex said, thinking he had finally gotten it. "Okay. Fine, Canada. They're Canucks, so what. You're saying the FBI is all over them because they're like, illegal aliens?"

Liz grabbed onto his word, "Yeah, sort of. Listen, Alex. They're from somewhere else."

"Liz, what are you talking about?"

"God, there isn't any way for me to say this, but to just, to just say this, okay?" She took a deep breath, "Look Alex, they think they were in the 1947 crash, okay? They were like in these incubation pods for a really long time. Like 40 years, and they came out in like the form of humans, and now all of these people suspect them."

Liz could feel the tears gathering in her eyes but she ignored them and continued. "That's why Topolsky's here, and that's why Valenti arrested us, and that's why we're here because he knows that I'm involved. And I'm really sorry, Alex, but you're involved, too.

Alex could see Liz's tears and hear the anguish in her voice, she was really scared. "Liz, are you okay?"

"Alex you don't even understand. The past few months have been like absolute torture lying to you. I will never, ever lie to you again. I promise."

Alex smiled. He didn't know exactly what Liz had been through but it was obvious she believed what she was telling him. She was scared for Max's life and that was why she had lied to him. He would help her keep her secret until he got to the bottom of this.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Heat Wave)
(Saturday, December 4th, 1999)

Alex had spent a sleepless night trying to decide what to believe. If he had heard the story from Maria, he would have taken it with a grain of salt. She tended to be excitable and see things that weren't there, but it had been Liz. For as long as he had known her, Liz had been very levelheaded. He couldn't even conceive of a situation that would convince her aliens existed.

It was now noon and he was on his way to talk to Maria and Liz. He and Liz had agreed to get together today at her place and she and Maria would tell him the whole story.

He paused outside Liz's door and took a deep breath. He knew there were no aliens but Liz seemed convinced that was exactly what Max, Michael and Isabel were.

His knock was answered immediately and he was pulled into a group hug.

"Alex," Maria practically squealed with delight, "I am so glad you finally know."

"Yeah," he said, feeling a bit dazed, "me too."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Liz sat on her balcony with a feeling of contentment. Alex knew their secret and he was their friend again. She wasn't sure if he believed them, he had still seemed skeptical when he left but at least he trusted them again.

Liz looked down at the journal that lay in her lap and her thoughts turned to Max. She had wanted to be with him so badly, still wanted to be with him, but it was probably for the best that they hadn't given in to their feelings. She knew if they had kissed, she would never have wanted to let him go.

She opened her journal to the next clean page and began writing.



The heat wave finally broke and I'm probably the only person in Roswell who didn't benefit from it. But it's for the best. Because if Max Evans and I had given in to temptation, if we had kissed each other even once, it would have taken us somewhere we both know we never should have gone.



Yes, she repeated to herself, both she and Max knew logically that they weren't meant to be together but they both still wanted it. She would make sure they didn't give in to the temptation. It would have to be enough for them both to be friends. She would have to be strong for both of them when she saw him again.

"Liz, are you there?"

Her thoughts were interrupted by a familiar voice that sent a surge of electric awareness through her and she let her journal slip from her fingers, along with her intentions, as she rushed to meet the man she loved.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Balance)
(Friday, December 10th, 1999)
(The Evans House - Max's Room)

Michael waited until Max left the room before he spoke to Isabel. "Do you ever wonder what else he tells Liz that he doesn't tell us?"

"Oh, please," Isabel sighed, irritated to be put in the middle again. "You're one to talk. What have you been whispering in Maria's ear lately?"

"At least I'm smart enough not to get attached. I can walk away from anybody if I have to."

"What is that supposed to mean?" Isabel asked, the hurt evident in her voice. Obviously Michael included her and Max in anybody.

"It means I'm not gonna let Max's mistakes keep me from finding out what I need to know."

"Oh, Michael, you promised," Isabel reminded him.

"I promise I'll be as trustworthy as Max."

He left the Evans’ house and walked to the highway. As a car approached, he held out his thumb.

After a few tries a truck stopped and the driver poked his head out the window, "Where to kid?"

"The reservation," Michael grunted.

The driver pushed open the passenger side door, "Hop in."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Parker House)

Maria wouldn't accept Liz's reticence when it came to her relationship with Max. "Who wants to go first?" she pressed but when Liz remained silent she continued. "Fine, I'll start. It was," she paused looking for the right word, "explosive."

"Yeah," Liz sighed, starting to get into the spirit of the girl talk. "Um, that's a really good word."

"Right? It was like every cell in my body found the same cell in his and started heating up."

"And I got really dizzy,” Liz said. “Did you get dizzy?"

Maria smiled, "I get dizzy just thinking about it."

"Okay," Liz started, "you know like all of that time that I spent with Kyle. I didn't have any of those feelings that I did when I was with Max. What about you?"

"I don't think so,” Maria said. “And besides, I've come to the conclusion that it can never happen. I mean, human-alien relationships are bound to be disasters. Just don't think that you can enter into something with Max and expect not to get hurt in the end of it. I mean, me? I'm Teflon, babe. Michael starts acting like a total loser, I just walk away. But you and Max, ah, you guys have got that whole, look-into-my-eyes soul mate thing."

"Um, yeah," Liz stuttered, wondering if her feelings for Max were that obvious to everyone. Liz knew she and Max were not supposed to be together, but somehow she felt as if it would all be okay. "You know, this, this whole thing is just..." Liz wasn't sure how to explain her feelings, "it's gonna work out. We just have to be prepared for anything that comes our way."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Balance)
(Saturday, December 11th, 1999)
(Mesiliko Reservation)

As they waited for River Dog to return, Liz listened to Max tell her about first seeing Michael. Max was scared and she could tell that talking helped keep his mind off what was happening to his friend.

"You all right?" Max asked, sensing her sadness.

"Uh, yeah, it..." she paused not wanting him to know the real reason for her sorrow. "It's just kinda sad, you know?" she quickly covered. "Thinking of being separated like that."

But she needn't have bothered, Max knew exactly what she was really thinking. "You're wondering if it could happen to me, aren't you? If I could get sick like Michael."

"No," Liz denied too quickly.

But Max continued as if she hadn't spoken. "I've been thinking about it a lot too. Whether this is just our life cycle and maybe this is how we die."

"Max it's, come on, it's not..." she trailed off, not knowing how to reassure him. Max, Michael and Isabel knew so little about themselves, it must be frightening.

"I can understand if you have doubts," he said, giving her a way out even though it was killing him. "About us, I mean, second thoughts. Because committing to someone is hard enough without having to wonder, if they're even gonna be here tomorrow."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Nasedo’s Cave)

The bowl was passed and each of the friends took a drink to bind them together. Max watched Liz as she hesitated over the drinking from the bowl. He knew she was thinking of their earlier conversation. She was worried about him.

River Dog noticed her fear too. "You're afraid. Not of the healing, your fear runs deeper." He followed her gaze across the circle to Max. Their connection was strong, he could feel it, but her concern for Max was causing her to worry. "You fear for someone else, someone you care for a great deal. Take a step back. You cannot stop the flow."

"I'm sorry," Liz said to Max, seeing the disappointment on his face.

Max realized that Liz thought he was disappointed with her, when the truth was he was disappointed with himself. Once again he had led Liz into a dangerous situation and he was glad she wasn't risking herself, and silently sent her his reassurance.

River Dog could see the blonde girl Maria, was worried that her friend had not joined the ceremony and he spoke to her soothingly. "She'll find her own path. You take yours."

The friends joined in the chant, closing their eyes, and each of them found themselves in the desert-scape of Michael's mind.

Max walked toward Michael but even as he was trying to help his friend, his mind turned to Liz. And he cursed himself for selfishly wanting her there.

Liz closed her eyes with the others. She felt so useless but she silently sent Michael all of her love and support. After a moment she started to feel strange as if someone was staring at her across a room. Slowly the feeling solidified, Max needed her, was calling for her and she desperately wanted to go to him but she didn't know how. A bright light blinded her for a moment but her eyes quickly adjusted and she found herself in a desert with the others.

Suddenly Max's attention was captured by a movement across the circle. Liz was there. Even though she had not partaken of the water or joined the chant, even though she had stepped out of the circle, somehow she was there. No, he corrected himself, he had summoned her there. Max held her gaze for a moment, her presence reassuring him and then he turned his attention back to Michael.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


As the darkness gathered, Kaldar stealthily approached the cave where Sodan used to live. Occasionally he was compelled to check the cave to see if his comrade had returned, and this evening he had felt an overwhelming urge to go.

He settled into the trees intending to wait until it was full dark and then check the cave, but he had only waited a few minutes before several people emerged from the dark opening. He faded back into the protection of the trees as he watched the seven people.

Kaldar searched each face, carefully trying to determine if one of them was Sodan. There were two young women accompanied by a young man and an older native-american man, but none of them were familiar. Next came two more young men and another young woman. The last young woman caught his attention. Something about her was vaguely familiar but before he could determine what it was, his eyes wandered over the face of the young man at her side.

Kaldar crept forward, not believing his eyes. He was positive the young man before him was his master, and it chased everything else from his mind. Even if the young man before him hadn't been an obviously younger version of the DNA donor, there was something about him that Kaldar knew he would have recognized. After all of these years of searching, he had finally found his master.

He carefully followed the young people and the older man at a distance, until they reached a small red car and a Jeep. The young people appeared to thank the older man and then they separated into the two cars.

Kaldar had left his truck in the desert by the pod chamber and he looked around desperately for transportation, but there was none. He had just found his master and now it appeared as if he might lose him again. His master climbed into the Jeep with a young man and woman and Kaldar concentrated on them, quickly scanning and memorizing the appearance of the license plate and the Jeep and three teenagers inside. As they drove out of the reservation, he followed as quickly as he could, using bursts of speed to keep them in sight so he could see which way they went when they reached the highway.

He was exhausted when they reached the main road fifteen minutes later, but Kaldar thought it was worth it. He had the makes and models of the cars and faces to search for, and he also knew where to start looking. They had turned toward Roswell.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


When Liz arrived home, she immediately reached for her journal and climbed out onto the balcony.



I've always been the one who comes through in the time of crisis. I do what's necessary, and I don't panic. But seeing Michael so sick and having no way of knowing what was wrong or how to help made me scared. Scared that one day something could happen to Max and I wouldn't know how to help this person who means so much to me, who means everything.



Max arrived in the alley beneath Liz's balcony and paused at the bottom of the ladder. He had allowed himself to live the dream of being with Liz long enough. The events of the last few days had only proven to him that he could not allow himself the luxury of being with her. She was all he thought about, even when Michael had been in trouble, and he couldn't let himself be distracted.

It seemed so perfect when they were together, like they had been made for one another, like it was meant to be. But he knew that no matter how much they wanted it, no matter how right it felt, it was only an illusion. They were from two different planets. How could their love be destined?

He climbed the ladder, more determined than ever to do what he had to do. When he reached the top, he saw Liz writing in her journal. "Is this a bad time?"

"No, it's not." Liz greeted him warmly, "Hi."

Max fought to stay detached, "I just wanted to see how you were doing."

"I'm fine," Liz said. She could tell something was bothering Max and sought a safe subject. "Yeah, um, how's Michael?"

"Same as ever," Max said, looking for a way to broach the subject he had really come to discuss.

"That's really good."

"But I'm not, Liz."

"What do you mean?" asked Liz, suddenly concerned.

"I mean, one day it will be me, and I can't keep pretending that I'm normal."

"Max, look, you know, I didn't, I didn't mean to have doubts. I didn't mean to let you down in the cave."

Max let her believe her misconception, it might make it easier for him. "I don't blame you. You had every right to feel that way, because what you felt is true." He spoke the words that were breaking his heart, "We don't belong together."

"Don't say that," Liz said breathily, feeling faint.

Max tried to explain his feelings to her. "The other night, you know, when we went out and the whole day before, ever since we kissed, I've been off balance. You made me forget that anything else existed, but that's not real."

Liz couldn't believe he was denying the magic that had happened between them. "It is the only real thing that I've ever felt."

Max acknowledged her words silently, he felt that way too. But he continued aloud, "Sometimes you have to take a step back to see what's really going on. Maybe that's what we both really need to do right now. Find our balance again."

"You know, Max, I thought that, I thought that we'd found it," Liz argued, trying to make him remember what had happened between them.

"You don't know how much I wish that could be true," he said sadly.

"Max," Liz continued recklessly, "how is it possible that I could be," she stuttered, afraid that she was really losing Max, "I could be the happiest that I've ever been in my entire life, you know, and now the saddest all at, all at one time?"

"I think that's what being in love is," Max said knowingly, because he felt the same way.

"Yeah, I think so, too."

"So we'll just take a step back," Max said, "for a while."

"Well, uh, you know, if that's what, if that's what you want, I..." Liz trailed off, not even knowing what she was saying. She was trying to stall for time, to stop him from leaving until she could think of an argument that would make him stay.

"It's what I need,” Max said, “cuz I'm just as scared as you are."

Liz watched as Max started to climb down the ladder but she couldn't stand the thought that he was leaving her. "No, wait Max." She took his face in her hands and touched her lips to his, pouring all of her longing and love into the kiss. She could feel Max's response momentarily and then his stubbornness took over and he shut down his feelings. Liz felt desperation start to overwhelm her as his lips remained motionless and she pulled away. "I just wanted to remember."

"Good-bye, Liz," Max said softly, feeling as if he were ripping out his own heart. He took one last look at Liz and then climbed down the ladder.

Liz didn't regain her voice until Max had disappeared over the edge of the balcony. "Good-bye, Max."

She looked up to the stars, silently asking them why they had brought her and Max together only to tear them apart. But the stars remained silent, their only answer a twinkling constellation and the planet Venus moving into position to create a perfectly shaped V.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Kaldar finally reached his home near the pod chamber. It had taken over two hours for him to get there because he had needed to stop and rest several times. He wanted to go to Roswell to start his search but he had to recover and gather his strength. Now that he knew where to start it shouldn't take long to find them.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Thursday, December 23rd, 1999)

Liz turned the pocketknife over in her hands. She had purchased it to give to Max for Christmas just two weeks before, and then he had broken up with her. Over a month ago she had heard Max tell Michael that he had lost his pocketknife and she had bought one to replace it.

The engraving had been an impulse. She rubbed her fingers over the letters carved into the surface. It was a childish sentiment but she thought Max would be amused by the play on words.



Max and Liz 4 ever



Now that they were not officially together, the gift seemed inappropriate. Liz had chosen it because she wanted to give Max something that would remind him of her. She sighed. They were still friends. Maybe she should just give him the gift and explain about the engraving. Max would understand.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Saturday, December 25th, 1999)
(Christmas)
(The Evans House)

Max put the box containing the pocketknife Liz had given him into the top drawer of his dresser next to a small, red velvet box. He took out the knife and smoothed his fingers gently over the words engraved on it. Liz had explained the circumstances surrounding the gift and he had agreed with her there was no reason to be embarrassed.

Liz had suggested he could use his powers to remove the engraved message, just smooth it over as if it never existed, but he wouldn't. This small gift Liz had given him would be the only physical reminder of the few wonderful weeks they had spent together, the few weeks he had been normal and perfectly happy.

He placed the knife back into its box and reached for the red velvet box, carefully opening the lid. He took out the shining silver chain and laid the box aside. The cool metal of the chain slid through his fingers, its gossamer texture and shining length reminding him of Liz's beautiful, dark hair. His fingers glided over the chain's surface until they reached the three charms; two hearts bearing the names Max and Liz, on either side of a star.

He had also bought a gift before he had broken with Liz. He had intended to give the chain to her for Christmas but unlike Liz, he had been too afraid to go through with it. The chain and charms seemed too romantic and he didn't want to give her the wrong impression.

So he had put the chain in his drawer and bought a safer gift to give her, a pen. It was a nice, heavyweight pen, which would write at any angle, he had once seen Liz admiring. He thought it would be perfect for her to use in her journal.

Max placed the chain back in the box and carefully arranged it, before closing the lid. It was foolish to keep it as a memento because it had never actually belonged to Liz, but he would keep it. He replaced the velvet box into the drawer next to the box containing the pocketknife. It was appropriate to keep them together, he thought, the chain and the knife, a double reminder. They would remind him that he had dared to be normal, dared to reach for his dream, dared to tempt fate, and what it had cost him.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Monday, December 27th, 1999)

Kaldar slowed his truck as he approached Goddard High School. Many times in the last ten years he had checked the schools in the nearby towns in New Mexico looking for his lost charges. When he didn't find them in the first couple of years he had started to despair that he would never see them again. Children changed in appearance so quickly and he wasn't quite sure what they would look like. He knew they would resemble their DNA donors but all of the donors, except the one that had been used for his master, had been so much older, he didn't know if he would recognize them if he did see them.

Then he had seen them at Sodan’s cave. Even though he had not immediately recognized Vilondra, he had felt that there was something familiar about her. It was almost as if he could sense the alien-ness about her the same way he could recognize his fellow shape shifters even in disguise. Then he had seen his master and even though he had remembered the outer form of the DNA donor, he felt he would have known him anyway.

Kaldar pulled the truck into the parking lot and stopped immediately in surprise. He had assumed that he could simply search the parking lot for the cars he had seen the kids use, but the lot was empty. Kaldar looked at his watch; it was Monday morning, typically a school day but there was no one at the school.

He put the truck into gear and made a U-turn into a convenience store across the street. He entered the store and grabbed a few packs of Tic-Tacs before approaching the counter. He motioned to the school across the street with a jerk of his head. "School not in today?"

The cashier laughed, "No man, its winter break." The cashier continued when he saw the blank expression on the other man's face. "You know, for Christmas?"

"Oh," Kaldar said, understanding dawning. "How long do they get?"

"They'll be back Monday, the third. Man, high school, that was the life. Can you imagine getting two weeks off for Christmas?"

Kaldar smiled and popped a handful of Tic Tacs into his mouth; he had never really had a vacation. As a protector he was expected to always be on duty, and engineered not to require a lot of rest. Since his resurrection he had needed a lot of time to build his strength, but even when he was recuperating he was on watch and making plans. "No I can't."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Toy House)
(Monday, January 3rd, 2000)
(The Evans House)

Isabel entered her brother’s room and looked at the expression on his face. "You're really upset," she said referring to the fire and its after effects. “This is bad.”

"I'm all right, Max answered automatically.

"Max, I know you. You only ever listen to the Counting Crows when you're really upset."

"It's not just this. It's," he paused, his thoughts automatically turning to Liz, and he spoke with a sigh, "everything."

Isabel could guess the direction her brother's thoughts were leading him, because of brief flash of pain that crossed his face. "You were right to put the brakes on the Liz thing."

"Thank you," Max said sarcastically. "You mentioned that, like ten times.

"It's just that you guys were getting so intense," Isabel tried to explain. "It's one thing to have a little fun, but you know, we just can't get attached like that, Max."

"I know that. Maybe I just forgot for awhile," he said, not able to keep the pain out of his voice. "I know that now."

"And you can live with that?" Isabel asked, seeing for the first time how much it had hurt him to turn his back on Liz. "I mean, you're okay with it?"

Max's mouth turned up at the corners as he attempted to smile to reassure Isabel. "I'll be fine."

To Isabel it appeared more like a grimace than a smile and she winced at the empty tone in his voice. She wished she could help him, take his pain away, but for the first time, she didn't know what to do for him.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Toy House)
(Friday, January 7th, 2000)

Max automatically went to the Crashdown. Even though he wasn't with Liz, she was still his best friend and after the confrontation with Michael and Isabel he needed someone to talk to. He stopped the Jeep outside and watched her through the window for a few minutes. He loved to look at her, she had a natural beauty and her every action was graceful.

He sighed as he got out of the Jeep and walked to the door, there was no use torturing himself. They couldn't be together. He had pushed her away and she was going back to Kyle. He would just have to accept it as gracefully as he could if he still wanted her to be his friend.

Max tapped gently on the glass to get her attention.

Liz crossed to the door and opened it when she saw who it was. "What's up?"

"Nothing," Max said, not sure how to proceed. "How's it going?"

"Fine," Liz said vaguely, knowing by Max's manner that something was wrong. "Are you all right?"

"Yeah. Yeah. I just, I want you to know that it's okay. I mean," he kicked himself mentally, he had to just say it. "You don't have to feel uncomfortable if you and Kyle get back together."

"What?" Liz asked, not sure she had heard him correctly.

"I saw you two together at the Crashdown yesterday."

Liz couldn't have been more surprised if Max had slapped her. He was the one who had ended their relationship and now he was giving her permission to date other guys! Did he think he owned her?

"Okay," she started, her temper building with each second that passed. "Max, first of all, that couldn't be further from what's happening, and secondly," she paused, attempting to keep her anger in check, "if it was happening, I wouldn't need your permission, Max."

Liz had completely misunderstood his intentions. He was surprised by her anger and he wanted to explain. Max had never seen Liz angry before, but after the last few days it felt like he was fighting off the whole world, and Liz's anger brought his quickly to the surface. "I'm getting out of here. Now you sound like Isabel."

But Liz wouldn't let him leave that easily. "Why do I sound like Isabel, Max?"

"She's got this thing all of a sudden that I'm controlling," he blurted out.

"Oh, so it's her thing," Liz said sarcastically, her wounded feelings making her cruel.

"What?" Max asked confrontationally, not believing that Liz would side with Isabel.

"Max," Liz said with a touch of exasperation in her tone, "just take a psych class, because you are controlling."

Max felt as if Liz was turning against him too and he was suddenly very afraid he was loosing her. In his pain, he didn't realize that his voice was so harsh as he tried to explain, wanting her to change her mind and take back her words. "Hey, I am who I am. I've got a lot going on, and I'm trying to make things work."

But Liz was not affected by his angry outburst. "Max, you know what your problem is? You put everything on yourself, on your own shoulders." She felt the anger drain out of her as she realized the truth of her own words. Max felt he had to control everything to keep himself and the others safe and his world was spiraling out of control and coming down around him. "Maybe you should have some faith in the people around you."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Monday, January 10th, 2000)

Kaldar had spent the last week searching Goddard High School with no luck. He had been disappointed when he hadn't found the cars in the school parking lot, but he reasoned that it was possible the kids did not drive to school. So he had donned the appearance of a student and carefully searched every person in every class until he was satisfied they were not in attendance.

This week he would turn his attention to West Roswell High School. It was the only other school in town and he felt sure he would find them there.

He drove into the parking lot and circled toward the far end but he stepped on the break almost immediately. The Jeep he had seen at the reservation was parked just a few feet away.

Kaldar felt a sense of satisfaction. All he needed to do was wait until they left and he could simply follow them home. He had not failed. After all of these years he had found his master.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Thursday, January 20th, 1999)

Liz had hoped that once Max had cleared up some of the problems in his personal life he would reconsider their relationship but he had remained steadfast in his decision to remain apart. They were still friends and saw each other often, in school and at the Crashdown but he was keeping her at arms length.

At first, Liz was desperate to find a way to get him back but as the days passed, her pride took over and she determined to show him the same amount of indifference as he was showing her. She was friendly toward him, even if a bit too formal, but she wouldn't let him see she was pining for him.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Into the Woods)
(Tuesday, January 25th, 2000)
(Frazier Woods)

Kaldar had watched the three young people for over a week and he was completely convinced they were the missing Royals. He had considered revealing himself to them but had dismissed the idea almost immediately. He was not assigned to watch over them and now that he had found them he should alert Sodan.

But he didn't know where Sodan was, hadn't seen him in years. He could use the communicator he had buried in the desert all those years ago, but it could be dangerous and he would use it only as a last resort.

But, Kaldar thought, maybe there was another way he could contact Sodan. He remembered the signal Sodan had sent when he was first looking for the three. It had been the symbol of Antar projected toward the sky in a bright light. Simple but effective.

Kaldar decided to go back to the cave and send a signal from the same place Sodan had used. The signal would alert Sodan to the children's presence and Kaldar could stay anonymous.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Into the Woods)
(Friday, January 28th, 2000)
(Dallas, TX)

Sodan snatched a copy of the USA Today off the newsstand, one of the headlines catching his eye.



UFO Sighting in Roswell.
Read Rocky Calhoun's eye-
witness account on page 16.



He flipped to page sixteen and quickly scanned the article, certain phrases jumping out at him.



sighting in Frazier Woods, outside Roswell

near the alleged 1947 crash site

witnesses saw a bright light

a double armed, swirling pattern



He tossed money on the counter to pay for the paper and hurried to his office in the FBI building, where he was posing as an agent. He closed the door and dialed Alyssa's cell phone.

"Hi dad," she answered.

"Leave school now and pack up what you need. I may have located the others."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


River Dog quietly approached Nasedo's cave. Since the sighting, he had come here several times to see if his old friend had returned. He settled into the brush, concealing his presence and watched the entrance for over an hour, but saw nothing. As it started to grow dark he turned to leave, but a sudden movement in the trees brought him to a stop.

He watched as a figure stealthily crept toward the cave entrance. As the figure approached the edge of the trees, the moonlight illuminated him enough for River Dog to determine that it was a man. River Dog studied the other carefully. The man wore a different face and perhaps he wasn't Nasedo but River Dog felt certain he was a visitor and he had come because of the sign.

Nasedo had told him all those years ago that others might come, but it had been so long River Dog had thought no one would come. Obviously he was wrong. This man was here for a purpose and River Dog had always assumed it would be to look for Nasedo, but he must have been wrong about that too. This visitor must be here because of the children.

After a few moments the other made his way into the cave. River Dog waited until he was out of sight before he moved. If he brought the children to the cave they would be reunited with their kind and his part would be finished. He would go to Michael. He had felt an instant connection with the boy, reminding him of the friendship he'd had with Nasedo before he had discovered what Nasedo was capable of.

He liked the children, felt for them. They were different than Nasedo. He was truly alien and a killer but the children were at least partially human. They had been raised by humans, but they were from another place and they belonged with their own kind.

It took him over an hour to reach the trailer park where Michael lived but when he found the boy he didn't waste any words.

"It's time."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Sodan drove north on 285, pushing his car to the speed limit as the sun started to sink beneath the horizon. He switched on the car's headlights and briefly illuminated a sign on the side of the road.


Welcome to New Mexico
Land of Enchantment


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Frazier Woods)

Kaldar watched from the woods as the three children waved their hands over the symbol he had burned into the ground. Attracting them was an unexpected consequence but he was sure the signal would draw Sodan and now they would be looking for him. Sodan and the children would be united and everything would turn out as it should.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Saturday, January 29th, 2000)
(Roswell, NM)

Sodan sank into the bed in the hotel room and reached for the phone. When he came to New Mexico to look for the others he had abandoned his identity in Texas. He had learned all he could from that position anyway, which had not been much, and had been contemplating his next move.

He had left Alyssa in an apartment in Carlsbad, even though she had wanted to come with him. He wanted to make sure it wasn’t a trap, but Alyssa was anxious for progress and he called her to check-in.

She answered on the first ring, obviously waiting for his call. "Have you found them?" she asked, getting right to the point.

"I saw them last night," he started casually.

He had come upon the three missing Royals and an older man he had recognized as River Dog, in a clearing near the cave where he had lived. Sodan had concealed himself in the trees and watched as the children used their powers to light a signal. He had carefully familiarized himself with their appearances before they had been interrupted by the Sheriff.

Obviously the Sheriff was investigating the sighting and he was suspicious of the children. Sodan had started toward the human intending to eliminate him, but Zan had cleverly covered the reason for their presence by pretending to be lost.

Sodan continued with his story to Alyssa. "Zan and Vilondra drove away with some humans and I couldn't follow them but I trailed Alarath to his, um, abode."

"I don't care about Alarath,” Alyssa said petulantly. “Did you find out where Zan is?"

"Not yet,” Sodan admitted, “but now that I know they’re here it shouldn't be too much longer."

"I want to come and help," demanded Alyssa. "I’m sure I would know if Zan were near-by. I would be able to feel it."

"Maybe," drawled Sodan, "maybe not."

"But you said Zan and I had a connection in the past," Alyssa said.

"You did, but you have not yet been together in this life. Connections such as that are usually only formed after a coupling."

"But..." she started only to have Sodan cut her off.

"Alyssa, you will stay where you are. Zan would want me to make sure you are safe, above any other consideration. When I find something I will let you know."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Special Unit Interrogation Center)
(Annapolis, MD)

Kathleen had been held by Pierce for weeks. Then just a few days ago he had brought in Agent Stephens and started the interrogation process on him, as an example that he did not accept failure. Stephens had tried to resign, promising he would just disappear, but that had only seemed to make Pierce angrier.

Kathleen could still picture the look in Pierce's eyes as Stephens begged for his life. Pierce had been almost gleeful.

In the time she had been there, she had been questioned repeatedly by Pierce, and when he was not satisfied with her answers, he had used drugs and then pain. She was scared for the first time in her life and she wondered if she would ever leave alive.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~



TBC

[RoswellOracle]

BOOK 7 - THE INTRUSION OF SHADES (THE CLANDESTINED DISCLOSED)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 4



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Wednesday, February 2nd, 2000)
(Bitter Lake, NM)

Everett Hubble turned on his computer to retrieve his messages. He had been in Ohio the last week, chasing down a lead that had turned out to be another hoax.

He logged on to the computer and started the program he had designed. It searched all internet news sources for certain words and phrases he had entered into it; alien, glowing handprint, UFO, FBI and military, among others.

The search was much easier with the help of computers than it had been in the past. He remembered searching through stacks of newspapers for the slightest clue, often finding evidence of the alien days or weeks after it had left an area. It had been frustrating for Hubble being so close so many times, but as the technology got better the closer he got.

With the help of the computer he received many hits each day and had to sort through all of the junk, looking for the real stories. For a several years after his wife's death, he had tracked many reports of UFO sightings where mysterious deaths occurred and often the corpse had the telltale silver handprint.

Hubble had acquired a large file about the shape shifter's activities and movements since the 1960s. The alien had moved around a lot and had killed anyone who had gotten in his way, anyone who had gotten too close to him. He had left bodies all over the southwest, obviously not concerned about being caught. But in the last ten years the sightings and the trail of bodies had almost come to a stop.

Then Hubble had discovered a pattern of mysterious disappearances in military personnel and federal employees. They were always single or divorced men who lived alone and usually no bodies were found. The employee would simply disappear without a trace, leaving all personal belongings behind. Occasionally the co-workers would report instances of strange behavior before the disappearance and the government's official pronouncement would usually be suspected suicide.

The reason that the disappearances had attracted Hubble's attention in the first place was the one time a body was discovered. There had been no official cause of death but the autopsy had mentioned the presence of a silver handprint.

Then just over five years ago, an FBI agent returned from a vacation and discovered while he had been away, someone who had looked identical to him, had not only been living in his house but had been going to work in his place.

The government suspected espionage but Hubble had known the truth immediately. The shape shifter had taken the FBI agent's place and it was probably just his good luck he’d been out of town or he would have been killed and replaced.

After that, Hubble had started checking back issues of papers and military records and had found half a dozen instances of mysterious disappearances since 1991. And in the time since then, Hubble had found at least half a dozen more.

A beep from the computer drew his attention as the hits were displayed on his screen. He hadn't checked in for over a week and the list was enormous. Quickly scanning down the list, a word jumped out at him. He pulled up the article and noted the date with a curse. There had been a credible sighting in Roswell just last week and he had missed it.

He quickly tossed his belongings back into his bag. He had to get to Roswell. Maybe he would finally catch up to the alien he had been chasing for nearly thirty years.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Thursday, February 3rd, 2000)

Sodan sat at a table outside the Crashdown Cafe waiting for Max and the others. Along with their names, he had also discovered this was their regular hangout. He shifted the small camera he carried to get some photos of the three for Alyssa to study.

Sodan had been searching the southwest for the last ten years; checking schools, orphanages and foster agencies for any sign of Zan and the others. Of course the job had been made more difficult because he had not been sure of what the children would look like. He remembered the vague pictures Cuerena had put into the book. They were her estimations of what the Royal Four would look like as children and young adults and they were all he had to go on.

Alyssa looked somewhat like he remembered her image in the book, but there were differences and he was sure the others would be different as well. He had been forced to carefully study each face he encountered over the years, to determine if there were any similarities to the images. The only thing he had been sure of was their ages.

Sodan's attention was drawn to the Jeep that was just parking in front of the Crashdown. He covertly snapped a couple of pictures as Max, Isabel and Michael emerged from the Jeep and entered the Cafe. The children did somewhat resemble the images in the book, he had to admit, and he wondered if he would have recognized them if he hadn't seen them in the woods that night.

"Can I get you anything else?" asked the small brown-haired waitress, who served him.

"No," he said with a smile as he glanced at her name badge. "I’m just finishing, Liz." He handed her a few dollars, including a healthy tip.

"You're getting to be quite a regular," Liz said. "Are you here on business?"

"Yeah, but it may be finished sooner than I thought."

He headed toward his car but stopped when a flyer on a telephone pole caught his attention.



10th Annual UFO Convention in Roswell
February 4th - 6th



Sodan smiled, the irony appealing to his sense of humor, an alien attending a UFO convention.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - The UFO Convention)
(Friday, February 4th, 2000)
(Crashdown Cafe)
(10th Annual Roswell UFO Convention - Day 1)

The annual UFO Convention had always attracted a lot of customers, but this year with a sighting in the area just a week before, it was especially busy. Liz had been running her legs off since the cafe had opened, helping one strangely dressed customer after another. Of course she was hardly in a position to laugh, dressed as a waitress in an intergalactic diner, complete with antenna.

She hurried to seat four more hungry patrons and took their drink orders, and once again, Liz had the feeling she was being watched. She had gotten the feeling off and on since they had opened that morning, but even though she had scanned the crowds several times, she hadn't been able to discover the source.

Liz returned to a table with the customers' order. "Okay," she said, as she placed the plates on the table, "I have one Green Eggs with Moon Rock Hash and one convention special. Can I get you guys anything else?"

One of the men turned to her, "I am Zinaplox from the planet Zedagon. I come to destroy humanity and return to my home planet."

Liz smiled. It was only about the fiftieth time today she had heard that line. "Well then, it's really great that you're starting out with a nice hearty breakfast."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Sodan rolled his eyes, having overheard the conversation between the customers and the waitress, Liz. Every UFO nut in the country must be here.

He immediately decided to take a few days off from gathering information. It was useless trying to get anything done in this circus atmosphere. He should get the pictures he had taken of Max and the others developed, and he needed to do some research for a new cover identity for himself and Alyssa. Those tasks should keep him occupied until the convention was over and then he could get the rest of the information he needed.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - The UFO Convention)
(Saturday, February 5th, 2000)
(Roswell UFO Museum)
(10th Annual Roswell UFO Convention - Day 2)

Hubble took a seat in the back of the auditorium where the panel discussion was taking place. It was obvious Jimmy Valenti knew more about this sighting than he was telling. Hubble didn't know how to get the Sheriff to trust him but he had to get the information out of him somehow.

As he sat listening to the eyewitness accounts, he looked around the room dismissing the fools surrounding him. They were all tied up in their sweet alien fantasies with Captain Kirk and Luke Skywalker. They wouldn't want to hear the story he had to tell them.

The voices and the room faded into the background as he was instantly pulled back to the day when his wife had died. He could see her lying on the ground, the shimmering handprint pressed into her chest, mocking him. He knelt down beside her, gently touching her hair, not wanting to believe she was gone but knowing it instinctively.

Hubble was jolted back to the present as Jonathon Frakes introduced a new 'witness.' "Our next direct contact witness is a Lawrence Trilling."

Hubble had vowed he would find the alien who killed his wife, and when he did, he would make him pay.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - The UFO Convention)
(Sunday, February 6th, 2000)
(Roswell UFO Museum)
(10th Annual Roswell UFO Convention - Day 3)

Michael watched as Max left with the alien hunter, Hubble. He turned to Larry who was standing nearby. "Hey, what the hell's going on? What's that guy doing with Max?"

"I don't know," Larry said.

Michael was not satisfied with his answer and grabbed the smaller man, slamming him into a display. "Tell me what he's doing with Max!"

"All right," Larry capitulated. "He came up to me after the panel discussion, all right? He asked me questions about Max. You know, what he did the day of the shooting?"

A feeling of dread raced through Michael. Max was walking into a trap. He shoved Larry again. "What did you tell him?"

"I told him I thought Max was an alien."

"Where are they going?"

Larry shook his head, "I don't know."

"That guy is a nut. He could kill Max," Michael said, trying to get through to him.

"I really don't know where they went," Larry said with a shrug, "but I heard Milton tell Max to get Hubble to agree to do the panel. Maybe they went to get his files or something."

Michael looked at him carefully and knew he was telling the truth. He turned away from Larry and his eyes jumped around the room as he tried to come up with a plan. He had to get to Max. He had to find a car. He swung back to Larry, "You got a car?"

Larry hesitated a moment and then reached into his pocket and handed Michael the keys. "A old green Chevy van," he motioned with his thumb. "It's parked around the side."

Michael ran out the door he had seen Max exit. The Jeep had been parked right by the door but now it was gone. He looked both directions down the street but the Jeep was nowhere in sight. He approached two girls who were leaning against the building, smoking. "There were two guys, one older, one younger. They drove away in an old Jeep. Did you see them?"

The girls both nodded and one spoke up, "That younger guy was fine."

Michael smiled. Leave it to Max to attract every girl in the area. "Did you see which way they went?"

"Yeah," the girl said, pointing south, "that way."

"Thanks," Michael said as he turned to Larry's van. He drove as quickly as he could, carefully scanning the area as he went. The van started to shake whenever he accelerated above forty-five but he pushed it to the limit, praying it would hold together.

The sky started to darken as he continued and he wondered if he had missed them somewhere along the road but he decided to keep going for a few more minutes. Suddenly he saw the distinctive glow of a Jeep's headlights parked in the lot of an out-of-business cafe. Immediately he shut off his own headlights and engine, and coasted to the side of the road.

As quietly as he could Michael crept forward, the bushes hiding his approach. He could hear Hubble's voice before he saw them.

"Valenti told me about the healing, about the handprint. Just like Shelia."

"I am not him," Max answered. "Whoever you think I am, I swear I'm not him."

Michael inched forward, trying not to give himself away. This was not good, he thought to himself, not good at all. How were they going to deal with this guy? He knew their secret but he was obviously a nut. Maybe they could use that to their advantage. Maybe no one would believe him.

Right now it was more important to get Max away from him. For that matter, Michael wondered, why was Max even listening to this guy? Max probably thought he could talk the guy out of it.

Hubble continued, obviously not convinced by what Max had told him. "I know who you are, what you're capable of, and I won't let you kill again."

Michael shrugged. If he could get close enough, he could take the guy out and then they could figure out what to do. He came to the end of the bushes and looked around the edge. The first thing he saw was the gun pointed at Max. No wonder Max hadn't left, was the only thought that flashed through Michael's head before he leapt from the bushes to save his friend. "Hey!"


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Blind Date)
(Monday, February 14th, 2000)
(Roswell Library)

Sodan watched as Michael and Isabel used their powers to erase all evidence of the fire they had started. They were still looking for him but this time Max was not with them. Sodan had noticed Max looking at the waitress Liz in the Crashdown Cafe. Maybe Max was not as interested in his heritage as he should be.

Michael and Isabel climbed into the Jeep and Sodan waited until they had disappeared down the street before he emerged from his hiding place. With a smile, he waved his hand over the ground re-igniting the fire. He had gathered all of the information he needed.

Sodan reached into his pocket, took out a photo and dropped it into the flames. It was almost time for the reunion.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

(Episode - Independence Day)
(Tuesday, February 15th, 2000)

Liz was trying to explain to Maria about what had happened with Max on the night of her blind date, but Maria just wasn't understanding her. When she had kissed Max on the stage at the blind date party, the feelings that had raced through her were unlike anything she had ever experienced. Since she had not been able to talk about it with Max, she wanted to share them with her best friend.

"I don't even know how to explain it, Maria, but listen. Are you listening to me?"

"I'm listening," Maria assured her.

"When Max kissed me, it was like, I don't know," Liz trailed off, remembering the experience. When they had kissed, it had been like she was connected to Max and with his help she could feel through new senses that she had not possessed before. She paused wondering how much she should reveal to Maria. "Okay, it was like I saw things, all right? I could like, feel the universe."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Carlsbad, NM)

Sodan entered the apartment carrying the box of photos and files he had gathered in Roswell, and Alyssa rushed to meet him.

She bounced around him excitedly. "When do we leave?"

I have found the perfect new cover identities for us, " Sodan said, ignoring her question. "A military consultant and his daughter who are scheduled to move to Roswell."

"Great," Alyssa said, as she started to leave the room. "I'll start packing and..."

"Wait," Sodan said, stopping her. "They are not scheduled to arrive in Roswell until the first week in April. In the mean time," he said, pointing to the box, "you can learn everything you need to know about Max Evans, and you still need to work on your memory retrieval techniques. You should be able to remember much more about your other life."

Alyssa shrugged, secretly annoyed about her lack of progress too. "I remember things."

"But not enough,” Sodan said. “We have worked on recovering your memory for ten years, and you only remember vague images and feelings."

"I remember living in the palace and I remember Zan," she said defensively. "I remember loving him."

Sodan sighed, "Well you have a couple of more months to rediscover all you can."

Alyssa sat down with a huff. "I don't want to wait that long. Can't you just get into the computer and speed things up, you know change the dates?"

Sodan shook his head, "We need to be careful. We don't want to risk raising any suspicions."

"What about the real consultant?" she asked petulantly. "Um, what's his name?"

"Ed Harding and his daughter Tess."

"Well what about Ed and Tess Harding? Won't their suspicions be raised when we show up?"

"No," Sodan said confidently. "I will, reassign them."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


When a week had passed since Kaldar had sent the signal and he had not seen Sodan, Kaldar started to worry. He had returned to the cave outside the reservation but he had not discovered any sign that the other shape shifter had returned.

When another week passed and Kaldar had still not seen Sodan, he started to discretely follow his master. Kaldar reasoned that when Sodan contacted the children, he would be near-by to witness the reunion. And if Sodan did not return Kaldar would know their location so he could send another signal.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Michael walked into the trailer, noting that Hank was drunk, and quickly ducked into his room to avoid a confrontation. He collapsed onto his bed but Hank followed him, looking for a fight. "I told you to do the wash," Hank ordered.

"I'll do it later," Michael said dismissively.

Hank came further into the room, standing over the bed threateningly, "Today."

"I'm not your maid, "Michael snapped."

"Oh, you're right. You're good for nothing. Do the wash now."

"Go to hell, Hank," Michael said as he left the room.

But Hank was warming to his topic and followed him, "No wonder your parents left you out in the desert. Who'd want ya?"

"Who are you, father of the year?" Michael sneered. "You're a man who keeps me around just to collect the monthly check!"

Max and Isabel stopped the Jeep in front of the trailer and heard raised voices from inside. Worried for Michael's safety, Max burst into the trailer followed closely by Isabel.

Michael was surprised to see them. "What are you guys doing here?"

Isabel eyed Hank suspiciously. "We heard some yelling."

"What's going on?" Max asked.

"Just get out, all right?" Michael said, not wanting them to get involved.

Hank looked Isabel up and down, "Well hello dolly."

Michael came to her defense, "Shut up, Hank."

Hank ignored him. "Wanna have a drink with me?"

Michael stepped closer to Isabel, "She doesn't want a drink."

Hank's gaze turned toward Michael, "Who the hell are you, her lawyer?"

Michael tried to calm the situation, not wanting Max and Isabel to see Hank at his worst. "Leave her alone, Hank, all right?"

But Hank, fueled by the alcohol was eager to fight. "I asked her a question. I'm waiting for her answer."

"Here's your answer," Isabel answered sweetly. She took the drink that he offered and threw it at him. "If you ever touch Michael again, I will kill you!

Hank was enraged, grabbed his gun and pointed it at Max and Isabel. "You're gonna kill me? I don't think so!"

Max raised his hands and tried to calm the irrational man, "Just take it easy. We're going."

Michael stepped between Hank, Max and Isabel, raised his hand and unleashed his untamed power toward Hank. For a moment, a chair wobbled and then slid across the floor and slammed into a wall, shattering it to pieces. The refrigerator doors opened and closed, the lights dimmed and brightened and a wind swirled loose papers around the room. Hank's gun started to shake, jerkily pointed away from the three and discharged.

Hank was stunned by what had happened. "What the hell?" he yelled, fear making him more angry. "Oh, you little bastard. You're a freak. I always knew it. You're a freak!"

Max turned toward the door. "Michael, let's go."

Isabel grabbed Michael by the arm, "Michael, we have to go. Now! Michael!"


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Kaldar had watched Max and Isabel go into the trailer where his master lived. He had heard the escalating voices of his master and the human, and was on the verge of interfering when they had arrived. Surely the three of them could handle one drunken human.

Kaldar listened carefully for a moment, but he could not hear any sounds coming from inside. Suddenly the lights started to flicker and then a gun discharged.

Kaldar ran for the door but it opened and the three children emerged. His eyes flicked over them, checking for injuries and he sagged with relief when they all appeared to be okay.

He was close enough to hear their conversation, noting that his master was very angry.

"Congratulations,” Michael yelled, “you made it worse. Now he knows."

Isabel tried to reassure him, "Michael, Hank was so drunk, he's not gonna know what he saw and he sure as hell isn't gonna remember it in the morning."

Michael shook his head, "Isabel, I can't go back there."

Kaldar stepped back into the shadows. The human knew what they were and he couldn't be allowed to expose them. Kaldar watched as his master walked away, and Max and Isabel drove off. He knew what he had to do. He would simply wait until the three were safely gone and then he would eliminate the threat.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Independence Day)
(Wednesday, February 16th, 2000)
(Liz’s Balcony)

Liz adjusted her telescope, bringing the stars in Orion into focus. Sometimes it was easier to put things in perspective when she looked into the vastness of space. It had upset her terribly when she had learned what had been happening to Michael. How could one person treat another so badly?

She looked through the lens without seeing the stars that were reflected, her thoughts automatically turning to Max. This situation must be hurting him terribly. She knew he would feel responsible because he hadn't noticed anything wrong with Michael.

She was so deep in thought that the knock startled her, and suddenly Max was there as if her thoughts had conjured him.

"Liz, I'm sorry," he apologized for startling her, and also for coming to her with his problems, but she was the only one he had wanted to talk to. "I..."

"No," Liz assured him. "It's okay." She was glad that he still felt so close to her, still cherished their friendship.

"I know we've been needing to talk," Max said.

Liz shook her head, "Yeah, there's, there's some more important things to talk about though. I heard about Michael. Are you okay?"

"Not really," Max admitted. "I've just never seen him so upset. I have this weird feeling that he's just gonna leave without even saying goodbye."

"You know, maybe," Liz said, not really sure what motivated Michael, but she did know Max and Isabel had always been important to him. "Because if he did, he wouldn't be able to go through with it."

"I can't lose him."

The pain in Max's voice almost broke her heart and Liz would have done anything to make his pain go away but she didn't know how to make this better.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Kaldar watched from outside the trailer with a sense of panic as Michael packed up his stuff. He had just found him after all of these years and now he was going to lose him again. He couldn't let it happen.

Suddenly he saw Max coming and sighed with relief. Max was in charge. He wouldn't let Michael leave.

But as Kaldar listened to their conversation, he realized Max was not going to stop Michael from leaving. Max asked Michael not to leave but he didn’t order him to stay.

Kaldar watched as Max left, trying to decide what to do. And as Michael walked out the door and toward the road, Kaldar made a decision. He would use his powers to try to get Michael to change his mind about leaving, and if that failed Kaldar would go with him.

Staying out of sight, Kaldar ran to his truck and drove quickly until he reached the main highway, where Michael had gone. Then he pulled over and offered his master a ride.

After they had been driving for a moment he started using his empathy to make Michael feel homesick, as he reinforced it with his words. "What a joke."

"Huh?" asked Michael, confused by the sudden conversation.

"Roswell,” Kaldar continued. “Wouldn't bother, but it's on my southwest route. Sell a lot of soda in these tourist towns."

"Yeah, right."

Kaldar could tell Michael wasn’t impressed but he continued and used another burst of power designed to make his master feel the warmth of home. "I don't know why in the hell they come here," he said wryly. "Aliens, I guess."

He watched out of the corner of his eye as Michael opened the package Max had given him. Obviously his powers were working already.

"Ain't no aliens in that town.” Kaldar continued with a smile, and sent Michael another wave of homesickness. “Let me ask you something. If you were an alien, you can go anywhere in the world, would you pick Roswell?" He paused for emphasis. "Trust me, there ain't nothing in that town."

They drove for another few miles before Michael asked him to stop the truck.

"What's the matter kid?" Kaldar asked, feeling the loneliness pouring off his master in waves.

"I just forgot something, that's all," Michael said, getting out.

Kaldar pulled the truck back onto the road and continued in the direction he had been driving. He watched in the rear-view mirror as Michael crossed the road and started walking in the other direction. Back to Roswell.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Independence Day)
(Friday, February 18th, 2000)

Philip Evans had been able to rush through the paperwork to get Michael emancipated when it became known his foster father had beaten and abandoned him. It was also to his advantage that Judge Lewis was an old friend of Philip's.

The judge had interviewed Max and Isabel about their friend and talked to Michael about his plans for his future. After only a few minutes of deliberation he had determined it would be in Michael's best interest to be declared an adult to be responsible for his own life.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Kaldar rammed the shovel down into the soft earth, manually excavating a hole that would have taken only seconds to dig with his powers. He had needed to use his powers many times in the last few days and it had exhausted him. He had been forced to wait a couple of days after eliminating Michael's foster father to gather his strength.

Then he had taken on Hank's appearance and driven Hank's car to the Sheriff's station to explain to the Sheriff that he was leaving town, so Michael would not be blamed for Hank's disappearance. The Sheriff had easily accepted his story and was even glad to see him leave.

Kaldar threw a last shovelful of dirt behind him and finally climbed out of the hole, satisfied it was deep enough. Normally he would have used his powers to dispose of Hank’s body, but organic tissue was difficult to manipulate and it would have completely drained him.

He returned to the car to retrieve the body, which he dumped unceremoniously into the pit. Good riddance, he thought as he quickly covered the dead man with soil. He expended a little of his precious power to return the ground to its pristine condition and climbed into the car and sank into the seat, his breath coming in gasps from the exertion.

He waited a moment to catch his breath and shifted back into the guise of the drifter he had recently adopted. He popped a handful of Tic Tacs into his mouth trying to ease the pain in his head, then he put the car in gear and drove into the desert to dispose of the vehicle.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Sexual Healing)
(Sunday, February 20th, 2000)
(Beneath the Sand - Near the Pod Chamber)

Venus reached the correct position in the sky and the programming of the orb whirred to life, activating the back-up signal to trigger the Royal Four's mating instinct. The signal was carried on a frequency that could not be heard by human ears but was capable of traveling a great distance. When the signal reached the intended recipients it would send their hormones into over-dive giving them the overwhelming urge to couple.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


It's February 20th.

I'm Liz Parker, and lately I've been having these feelings, like I'm changing inside, and part of me doesn't want to change. Part of me always wants to be my mom's little girl, but the thing is, these feelings are strong, dangerous, undeniable. It's like I have no choice. It's like, chemical.



Liz laid the pen Max had given her aside as she reread the words she had written in her journal. She didn't quite know how to explain what had been happening to her in the last week but something was different. It was as if something inside her was changing, coming alive, evolving, and not only was it changing her body but her mind and soul too.

The feelings she had been experiencing were like nothing she had known before and more and more often her thoughts were directed to Max. She had caught herself daydreaming about him with alarming regularity and although the situation and events in the dreams changed from day to day, the subject of her fantasies was always the same; Max.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Since he had awoken that morning, Max had not been able to stop thinking of Liz. He had been the one to end their relationship, but many times since then he had wondered if he had done the right thing. The urge to go to Liz and beg her to take him back had been growing for weeks, but today it had been almost overwhelming. He had argued with himself for days about the reasons why he should stay away from her, but more and more he could picture himself being with her, living his life with her, and as the day continued the reasons for staying away from her seemed to fade into the back of his mind.

As the sun set, he walked toward the Crashdown having made up his mind to win Liz back. He could see her through the window sitting at the counter, staring into space, her mind obviously not on her job.

Max stopped just outside the door, hit by the overwhelming impression that he was the focus of Liz's thoughts. It was like he could feel what she was feeling, just for a moment, and then the sensation was gone. He watched as Maria interrupted Liz, who sent a bowl of strawberries tumbling onto the floor.

Max pushed open the door, walked over and bent down to help pick up the spilled fruit. "Hey," he said softly.

"Hey," Liz greeted him with a smile of genuine welcome.

Except for the night of the blinde date, that he barely remembered, it was the first time Max had been this close to Liz in weeks, and he was having a hard time keeping his thoughts under control. He mumbled the first thing that came into his mind, "I hope this isn't my fault."

"Why would this be your fault?" Liz asked, obviously more in control of her emotions than he was.

"If I startled you," he said dumbly.

Liz smiled, "No. You know, I always knock over strawberries this time of day. Always. I'm just gonna go get more berries."

She turned to go into the kitchen but Max didn't want the encounter to end yet. "Well, wait,” he called, causing her to stop and turn back to him. He held out a berry. “Here's another one."

She accepted the berry and turned away again.

Max watched as Liz retreated from him, but he couldn't seem to take his eyes off of her, and followed her to the door leading into the back.

Liz noted his presence with amusement and called over her shoulder, "What are you doing here, Max?"

Max slipped easily into flirtatious banter, "Well, I have orders from my planet to take over the Earth."

"Besides that," Liz countered.

Max sobered immediately. "I want to make sure we can still be friends."

Liz crossed to the other end of the room and suddenly she was too far away from him. Max slowly stepped into the room, closing the distance between them.

"Yeah," Liz said, "I mean, we are.

"Good," he said, his eyes never leaving her.

"Why wouldn't we be?" she asked casually.

Liz was moving around the room as she was talking to him and it was driving him crazy. She would get close to him and then retreat. Her actions were arousing an instinct in him to stalk and capture and the feeling was only reinforced by their banter. Max moved closer to her, stopping within inches. "We really haven't been able to talk since, that night," he said, referring to her blind date.

"Max, people do a lot of dumb things when they're drunk," Liz said, dismissing his behavior as she turned to face him. She leaned in intimately, like she was sharing a secret, "Anyway, I understand."

Liz had missed the flirtation with Max, but now she wanted more. She wanted Max to crave her like she craved him and she possessed an overwhelming urge to temp him into action. Something within her was prompting her to act more outrageous, more brazen than she had ever imagined she could be; an instinct she didn't know she possessed dictating her actions.

Liz held Max's eyes from just inches away and stole a glance at his lips. Then she let her body brush his as she moved past him, and put an extra sway into her hips, knowing his total attention was focused on her.

Max thought Liz was going to kiss him and he leaned closer to her, but when she turned aside and brushed past him, he'd had to settle for inhaling the intoxicating scent of her hair. He watched her walk to the refrigerator to get more strawberries. She had her back to him, ignoring him, dismissing him, and he wanted her full attention. He stepped closer to her again, "And we're friends?"

Liz looked over her shoulder and smiled. "Yeah. We're friends," she answered briefly, and then turned her attention back to her job.

"Just friends?" he asked, feeling more than a little annoyed that she was still ignoring him.

Liz took the cartons of strawberries and headed for the counter. She brushed past Max and glanced over her shoulder at him. "Yeah," she agreed, "we're just friends."

She turned away from him to put the cartons on the table, and he leaned in closer just intending to inhale her sweet scent again, but her flirtatious behavior had escalated his craving for her and he wasn't satisfied with just being near her. He grabbed her arm and spun her around, pulling her to him and devouring her lips. Something within him registered Liz's initial surprise but when her arms wrapped around his neck and she melted into him, all coherent thought was erased from his mind.

As Liz became caught up in the sensations of being with Max again she unconsciously opened herself to him. She wasn't aware their minds and souls were straining to become one and as the kiss deepened, their emotions took over and the connection between them slid into place. It felt so right, so natural that Liz didn't realize what had happened and she was completely surprised by the deluge of images.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Sexual Healing)
(Monday, February 21st, 2000)
(Washington, DC)

Pierce glanced at the latest report about the Roswell subject, Max Evans. Since Topolsky had left Roswell, the information coming to him had been very sketchy, but one sentence from the report caught his attention.



Subject Michael Guerin has become an emancipated minor and is moving into an apartment.



Pierce called Agent Marley who was handling the surveillance. "Michael Guerin is getting an apartment. This is a perfect opportunity. Get in there today, when he’s at school, and set up a camera."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Sexual Healing)
(Tuesday, February 22, 2000)

Song Playing: Love and Pride by Paul King

Max stopped the Jeep in front of Michael's apartment building. All day he had been torn about the visions Liz was having. On one hand, he was curious about what they might discover, but he was worried about the method they had to use to extract the visions. He loved Liz and he wanted to be with her; that was not the problem. The problem was, he didn't want to use her, and he certainly didn't want her to feel like she was being used.

He shook his head as he exited the Jeep and walked toward Michael's door, already having made up his mind. He had asked Liz to meet him at Michael's apartment but he wouldn't use Liz to gather information. She was just too important to him, and when she got there he would tell her.

Now all he had to do was tell Michael and Isabel, he and Liz wouldn’t be continuing. Max knew they were counting on he and Liz to get more information, but they would just have to be disappointed.

He pushed Michael's door open, "Uh, listen, Liz is on her way over."

A look passed between Michael and Isabel. "Okay, we'll leave."

Max felt disgusted with the whole situation. "You guys don't have to leave."

"Go for it, Maxwell, for the good of all mankind, you lucky, undeserving dog," Michael said, as he grabbed his jacket and clapped Max on the arm.

Max's response to Michael's words was automatic, "Michael, that's not what this is about for me."

Michael discounted Max's protests. "Don't make me beg you to do what you and Liz obviously want to do anyways. I really don't see a problem with it."

Max's anger increased. "The problem is treating someone I care about like a thing. To be used."

Michael took Max's words as an accusation and was instantly angry. "What, and that's what I'm about? Is that what you're saying?"

"The words are coming from your mouth, Michael," Max countered.

Isabel stepped between, worried that the argument was escalating too quickly. "Okay, you guys, stop. Enough."

Michael sighed, releasing his anger. "Listen Maxwell, you are a sensitive guy. And you have available to you one of the top three seduction lines in history, with 'it's gonna help me find my home planet' and you're refusing to use it. No guy is that sensitive. Use it."

Isabel turned off the lights and snapped her fingers, lighting the candles she had placed strategically around the room.

Michael nodded, appreciating her work, "Nice."

"Umm," Isabel agreed

Michael opened the door and Liz walked in, but stopped when she saw the others.

Isabel smiled, "Hi."

Liz gave her a brief smile, "Hi."

"How's it going?" Michael asked.

"Strange," Liz said honestly.

"I'll bet," Isabel said, suddenly realizing what was happening to Liz.

Liz looked down, obviously embarrassed.

Michael broke the tension, "All right. We're leaving now." He turned back to Max, motioning over Liz's head, "But I got some Chaka Khan cued up in the CD player..."

Isabel grabbed him, cutting him off. "Yeah, okay. Bye."

Liz waited until the door closed behind her to speak to Max. "So, you told 'em, huh?"

"Yeah," Max said, feeling more guilty that he'd had to reveal what had happened between them.

"And now everyone's just sort of cheering you on, like at a football game."

"No. No, it's not like that," he instantly denied, but he knew she had picked up on the undercurrents. "I mean, yes, they want us to keep going so we can find out where all this leads. But, that's not..."

"Max," Liz cut him off, "I need to find out where all this leads, too." She pulled the collar of her shirt away from her neck to reveal the rash where the glowing hickey had previously been. "Look."

Max was shocked by the appearance of the rash. He had been afraid that there could be consequences if he got involved with Liz and he wouldn't know what to do. But he reached out and covered the mark with his hand, instantly forming a connection and pushing his healing power into her to restore her smooth, soft skin. After a moment he lifted his hand, "It's gone."

"Thanks," Liz said, moving closer, completely open, drawn to him in a way she didn't understand.

Acting purely on instinct, Max brushed his hand down Liz's arm, and somehow he was not surprised by the soft, golden glow that emanated from her skin.

Liz followed his gaze to the glow. It seemed so natural and unalarmed she asked him, "Max, do you understand any of this?"

"No," Max admitted. He was afraid that he might harm Liz in some way and hesitated.

But Liz's curiosity pushed her to proceed, "Can you take your shirt off?"

Liz's question took him by surprise. "Can I…? Yeah," he nodded, quickly shedding his jacket. Then he watched in surprise as Liz started to unbutton his shirt and pushed it down his arms.

Liz brushed her hand across his chest but was disappointed when no glow followed. "I can't do it to you."

Max hurried to reassure her, "I'm glowing everywhere; my toes, my heart. You can't see it. It's on the inside." He had promised himself they wouldn't continue the search, but being this close to her pushed all thoughts of anything but Liz out of his head, and he leaned in to kiss her.

Liz turned her head away. "No, Max. We can't do this."

"I know," Max agreed, as he took her head in his hands.

Liz shook her head, "You know, could I, uh... Could I get sick?"

"I don't know anything," Max admitted. "I don't even know who I am." He was so intoxicated by her presence that he could barely think and inhaled the fresh scent of her hair.

Liz felt like she was drowning in the emotions swirling around them. It felt so right being in Max's arms, and every instinct she possessed told her everything would be okay. The rational part of her brain had not shut down completely but it was fading quickly, and she was having a hard time focusing on anything but Max. "You know, the... the mark went away because... because you touched it."

Suddenly she was too far away from Max, and wrapped her arms around him, trying to continue her thought. "Maybe... maybe it came because we were away for... too long. That sounds really crazy, but... it could be a complete disaster."

Max reigned in his raging hormones, prepared to stop if Liz asked him. "I can't ask you to do anything that might hurt you in any way."

"I know," Liz said.

Max continued, "And I have no idea what that is, and what's right, or wrong."

"I know," Liz said, trying to stay rational. "I mean, and you know things," she faltered as Max kissed her neck but struggled to continue, "about me that you, um, that you shouldn't know. And my mother... My mother, who I love, is just gonna kill me,"

Max stopped her words with their first real kiss and it pushed them both over the edge.

"...if I don't die from this," Liz said.

"You're right," Max said with a smile, as he attempted to kiss her again.

"But I can't stop," Liz gasped.

It was the thing Max had been waiting for, her permission, and when she said the words, he pulled her to him in a searing kiss.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Later that night)
(Near the Pod Chamber)

Max and Liz dug furiously, both of them feeling the urgency to retrieve the object burried under the sand.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


The orb sensed that it had been uncovered and its light sensor cleared, and it activated an indication light, sending a bright shaft of blue-white light into the night sky.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Song Playing: Breathe by Faith Hill

Liz and Max settled down onto the blanket and into each other’s arms, and Max turned over the orb they had found, examining it from all angles.

“I wonder if your people will come to investigate?” Liz asked.

Max shook his head, “I don’t know?” He took Liz’s hand in his, “Are you sure you want to wait? What if someone does come? Are you scared?”

“No,” Liz said, looking up into Max’s face. “I’m with you. I know you’d never let anything happen to me.”

Max took Liz’s face in his hands and their lips met in a gentle kiss. He had sensed her hesitation earlier to take their physical relationship to the next level and he would never push her. So he simply enfolded her in his arms and placed a chaste kiss on the top of her head.

Liz sighed and snuggled into Max’s chest, reveling in the feeling of simply being together. All she could hear was his soft breath and the sounds of their two hearts beating.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Kaldar was just settling in for the night, when a bright shaft of light caught his attention. The light appeared to originate from the just over the rocks that housed the Pod Chamber, and Kaldar's first thought was that Sodan had returned and was sending him a signal.

He pulled himself out of his abode but collapsed onto the desert floor when his legs buckled under him. He had expended a lot of energy over the last few days and he had not yet recovered. He waited a few minutes and then tried to stand again, using a near-by rock to steady himself.

When he succeeded in getting to his feet, he carefully made his way to the area where he had seen the light. Even though it was less than a mile away it took him over an hour to get there. Kaldar carefully looked around, trying to spot Sodan, but the other shape shifter was not there. Instead, he saw Max and a girl he didn't recognize lying together on a blanket, asleep, next to the old radio tower where he had buried the orb. He crept nearer, trying to get a closer look, and then he saw the orb lying next to them.

Kaldar shook his head in wonder. He couldn't understand how they had found it. He had buried the orb and told no one where it was. How had Max found it? He hadn't even emerged from his pod when the orb had been buried.

Kaldar studied the girl that Max had wrapped in his arms. She looked somewhat familiar but he couldn’t quite place her. Could this be Ava? he wondered. Maybe Sodan had found the others after all and Ava had been reunited with them. But if she was Ava, Kaldar asked himself, where was Sodan? He should be here keeping watch over them.

Sinking the ground, Kaldar popped a few Tic Tacs into his mouth as the possibilities swirled through mind. He had an impression the girl had something to do with finding the orb. She had somehow led Max to it.

Kaldar let his eyes roam over the girl, memorizing her face and once again noting Max's arm draped protectively over her. Whoever she was, it was obvious she was important to Max. Maybe, Kaldar thought, this girl was worth keeping an eye on.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~



TBC

[RoswellOracle]

BOOK 7 - THE INTRUSION OF SHADES (THE CLANDESTINED DISCLOSED)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 5



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Friday, April 14th, 2000)
(Congresswoman Vanessa Whitaker's House)
(Washington, DC)

Vanessa watched Daniel from across the table. It never ceased to amaze her that a man who had been appointed as the head of the super-secret FBI special unit less than a year ago could be so free with the information. Yes, they had been dating for almost a year and she had given him no reason not to trust her. She even appeared to share his concerns about an alien invasion, but the first rule every good soldier knows, was captured perfectly in a quaint Earth colloquialism - 'Loose lips sink ships.'
She listened intently as he told her about the interrogation of Agent Topolsky. "She’s had first-hand contact with this creature, posing as a teenage boy, and maybe it has used some kind of mind-control on her but she actually believes it doesn't pose a threat."

Vanessa was not totally convinced the FBI had actually discovered one of the Royal Four and she pressed for more information. "What did she say about this creature?"

"She said it seemed like a typical, confused, even shy teenager." He barked a brittle sound resembling a laugh. "Can you believe it? This thing is here to decimate the population and take Earth for its own purposes, and she thinks it's cute."

"What are you going to do?" Vanessa asked, as she moved around the table toward him.

"I will finish getting all of the information I can out of Agent Topolsky and then I will go to Roswell to check this thing out for myself."

Vanessa threaded her fingers through the wispy tendrils of hair brushing his neck. "Will you keep me informed?"

He pulled her roughly to him and took her mouth in a hard kiss. "Of course."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Saturday, April, 16th, 2000)
(Bethesda Psychiatric Institute)
(Bethesda, MD)

Kathleen Toplosky waited until the nurse had left her room and then she spit the pills into her hand. She didn't know how long she had been in the mental hospital because she had been drugged when she had been brought in. Pierce had finished with her for the time being and putting her in a psych hospital was a convenient way to get rid of her, but still keep her handy in case he still needed her.

As soon as the drugs had started to wear off enough for her to be conscious of what was happening, Kathleen had started palming the pills that were given to her, and finally she felt confident the drugs were out of her system.

While she had bided her time, she had conceived a plan to escape. In the evenings, the nurse was a slight woman with blonde hair. Tonight Kathleen would overpower her and force some of the drugs into her. Then she would trade clothing with the nurse and just walk out the front door.

It would probably be hours before anyone discovered she was missing and by that time, she would already have retrieved the orb from the Special Unit vault and be halfway to Roswell.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Crazy)
(Wednesday, April 19th, 2000)

Tess flipped through the channels on the TV but none of the programs held any interest for her.

"Tess," she said aloud, the sound of her new name somehow making it more real. She had been called many names over the years, but she liked this name. Somehow she felt it fit her.

She used the remote to turn the TV off and started to pace around the room, finally ending up by the window. Roswell, she thought, as she looked at the buildings out the window. Just another town like so many others where she had lived, but this time her family was here; Michael, Isabel, and most importantly Max.

She and Ed had only arrived in town that morning but she was anxious to be reunited with her family. Her 'father' had made her promise she would stay in the hotel room today while he went to take care of some business for his new job, but it was frustrating to be so close to them.

Tess abandoned the window and sank back into the couch, opening the box containing the pictures of Max and the others, and lifted out the one on top. It was a picture of Max sitting at a table studying. With her finger, Tess traced the line of his jaw, continuing up the side of his face, and over his hair.

"Max," she intoned, drawing his name into several syllables, as if speaking it would conjure him before her.

Many times her eyes had greedily devoured the pictures of him. Max was so handsome, he was everything she had ever expected and more. She brushed her finger over his lips in the photo and then touched her own. He was waiting for her. He had been waiting for her his entire life.

Ed had told her that they had arrived in Roswell at the perfect time. The planet Venus was in the correct position to start their biological drives and Max would be drawn to her more than ever.

"Max and Tess," she whispered. Once they were together, she knew they would never be parted.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Kaldar had watched the girl, he had seen with Max in the desert, for the last month and he had discovered a lot about her. Her name was Liz Parker and she attended the same school as Max and the others. She was a good student and especially talented in science. She was dating Max and they were often together. Her parents owned the Crashdown Cafe where she worked, which explained why Max was there so often. Liz seemed like a normal human but Kaldar had the continuing impression that she was something more, but he just couldn’t seem to pinpoint what it was.

He followed Max and Liz when they left the Crashdown, intending to observe them further. He drove behind them at a discrete distance and when they stopped, he drove past them and parked a few yards away. He climbed out of the car and looked around. Kaldar didn't recognize the place and he carefully crept through the trees until he had a good vantage point where he could observe them.

He had noticed the other cars in the area and paid little attention to them, but now he could see that each car contained a pair of amorous teenagers. It was what the humans called a make-out spot. Kaldar smiled as Max and Liz climbed into the back seat of the Jeep devoiuring each other’s lips hungrily, and he decided to leave them to themselves, feeling like he was intruding.

Kaldar had almost made it back to his car when he saw someone emerge from the woods and head straight for the Jeep. He ran forward ready to defend Max and Liz, as the person knocked on the window of the Jeep, but stopped just a few feet away as he heard her words.

"You're in danger, all of you."

"What are you talking about?" Max asked.

"The best way to protect yourselves is to just act like normal kids," the woman said.

"We are normal kids," Max said.

"Okay," she said looking around, "I think I was followed. Don't trust anyone. I'll find you again."

"Topolsky," Liz said.

Kaldar watched undecided as the woman retreated into the trees. He didn't know who she was or why she thought the children were in danger but the Max and Liz obviously knew her.

Instantly Kaldar decided to follow the woman Topolsky and find out what she was up to.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Crazy)
(Thursday, April 20th, 2000)

Ed handed Tess some money for her lunch. "Remember Tess, the others have been living as humans, among humans. Max is especially entrenched in his human existence."

"I know," Tess said exasperatedly. "You’ve already told me."

She started to brush past him and out the door, but he stopped her with a hand on her arm.

"I just don't want you to go charging in like a bull in a china shop, so to speak. Be patient. Give them some time to get to know and accept you before you reveal yourself to them. They haven't had the benefits of the memory recovery techniques. It is probable they don't remember anything about coming out of the pods or about their other lives on Antar. If you just spring it on them, you might turn them from us."

"But they are my family," she argued. "They will accept me."

"What if they don't?” Ed asked. “We don't want to scare them away."

"Okay, okay" she agreed reluctantly. "I’ll do what you say."

"Approach Isabel first,” Ed suggested. “She would be more likely to welcome a new friend than the boys. Use your powers subtly and she will accept you."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Tess saw Isabel sitting with a boy across the quad. Isabel was the first one of her family Tess had seen, and she intended to make use of the situation. Tess focused her powers on Isabel as she approached the table.

"Can I join you?" she asked.

The guy with Isabel glanced in her direction. "Actually, we were in the m, the middle of something."

"You're the new girl, right?" asked Isabel.

Tess frowned at the guy and used another burst of power on Isabel. "If you're busy, I could..."

"No," said Isabel enthusiastically, "have a seat. Join us. Sit down."

"Thanks. I'm Tess."

"Isabel," she introduced herself and motioned to the unfriendly guy beside her, "This is Alex."

"Hi," Tess said to Alex, already not liking him.

"Hi," he answered. "So, welcome to Roswell."

Tess focused her attention on Isabel, her main goal. Alex was merely a human, a distraction. "I always hate the first day at a new school."

Isabel immediately caught her meaning, "Done this before?"

"Only about a hundred times,” Tess said. “Everyone's always so nice."

Tess noticed that Alex frowned as he asked, "Is that a bad thing?"

"Well," she explained, "the guys are usually nice because they want to jump my bones. And the girls are usually nice because they want to find out if I want to jump their boyfriends' bones." She focused on Isabel again, "You must get that a lot."

"Yeah," Isabel admitted, "How about the girls who hang out with you to meet a better class of guys?"

"Or the guys who say they understand you and really just want to be your friend, but all they really want is fifteen minutes alone with you in the janitor's closet."

"We have an eraser room," Isabel said with a smile.

"Thanks for the warning," Tess said, as she absent-mindedly poured a packet of sugar into her yogurt.

Isabel noticed at once, "Oh, my God. I do that, too."

"Good," pronounced Tess, "I can't stand people who use fake sugar. Nothing can ever be too sweet. Don't you think?

"Let me see your schedule," Isabel said, "I wonder if we have any classes together."

Tess smiled, mission accomplished. Isabel was already hooked and Michael and Max would soon follow.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Kaldar sat in the alley outside of the hotel where he had followed Topolsky last night, and popped a few Tic Tacs into his mouth. So far he had not discovered anything new, but when the woman left her room, he would search her possessions for clues.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Isabel invited Tess to her house after school, and Tess eagerly accepted. They entered Isabel's room and put down their things. Isabel motioned toward the hall, "The kitchen is that way. Help yourself to a drink or whatever. I'll be there in a second."

As Tess approached the kitchen, she could hear male voices within. She stopped just outside, to listen, somehow knowing Max was speaking.

"Um, try taking her out,” Max said. “Someplace nice. And, uh, surprises. They love surprises. Like, you know, little things. Like a note in her locker, or a flower in the middle of the day."

Tess walked into the kitchen, calling out, "How do you know women so well?" She smiled at the stunned expressions on the guys’ faces. "Don't let me stop you. This is fascinating."

Max’s eyes narrowed. "Who are you?" he asked suspiciously.

Before Tess could answer, Isabel came in behind her. "She's my friend."

"How come we've never met her before?" Michael asked belligerently.

"God, Michael," Isabel said, "could you be any more rude?"

Tess smiled, remembering their earlier conversation. "Actually, it's kind of refreshing." She focused her attention and powers on Max, drawing him to her, "I'm Tess."

When neither Max or Michael responded, Isabel broke the silence, "This is my brother Max and our friend Michael."

"Nice to meet you," Tess said, noticing with satisfaction that her powers were affecting Max. He hadn't been able to take his eyes off her the whole time.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Kaldar had not found anything in Topolsky's room other than a couple of changes of clothes, and he had waited for her to return determined to follow her.

He trailed her at a discrete distance, but almost lost sight of her when she ducked into a restaurant. Kaldar entered the restaurant and looked quickly around, spotting Topolsky almost immediately. She was sitting with her back to him in a booth and he was surprised to see a frightened Liz with her.

Immediately behind Topolsky stood a large aquarium, and Kaldar slipped behind it to hear their conversation, noting the fear in Liz's voice as she whispered urgently to Topolsky.

"Why are you following us?” Liz asked. “We haven't done anything wrong."

"You can play that game all night, or you can listen to me and maybe save all of our lives," answered Topolsky. "You're smart. I knew you were the one I could get through to. They don't know I'm here. If they did..." she let the sentence trail off, not wanting to consider the consequences.

Liz wanted clarification, "Who is they?"

"The people I work for," Topolsky said.

"The FBI," Liz intoned, the fear robbing her voice of any emotion.

Topolsky shook her head, "It's more complicated than that. I've learned things, seen things that no one would believe. Sometimes I don't even believe them myself."

"Where have you been all of this time?" asked Liz.

"To hell," Topolsky said simply. "And I've come out to warn you."

She leaned closer to Liz and lowered her voice, and Kaldar had to strain to hear.

"There's a hunter, an alien hunter. He's buried deep inside the FBI. Even the president and the director are on a need-to-know basis only. Do you understand what I am saying? He answers to no one, and he will stop at nothing to get what he's looking for."

"What is he looking for?" Liz asked breathlessly, afraid she already knew.

"Max Evans, and anyone he thinks is involved with him. All six of your names are on that list. You have to believe me."

"I believe you," Liz said softly.

Kaldar could see that Topolsky was obviously relieved. "I knew you would,” she said. “We can't be seen together, do you understand? Meet me tomorrow night, behind the theater at eight o'clock. I'll know more by then."

Kaldar waited until Liz left the restaurant before he emerged from behind the aquarium. He had no idea how the FBI knew about the kids but he had to make sure they were safe.

He walked a few blocks down the street and slipped into the alley behind the local computer store. It was closed for the evening but he used his powers to let himself in and disarm the alarm. He had often used the computers in the store's office after hours, to search for the children. The computers were top-of-the-line Earth equipment, but compared to the technology on Antar they were like toys.

Easily Kaldar hacked into the FBI secure mainframe and retrieved all information about Topolsky. He quickly scanned her bio and list of assignments, noting that she had been assigned to 'special duty' over two years ago.

Those files were behind additional security but he circumvented it easily. The Special Unit, as her current assignment was called, appeared to be mainly concerned in the existence of extraterrestrials on Earth. Kaldar scanned her reports from her assignments, stopping on the final one, code-named - West Roswell High.

He read the e-mails and reports submitted by Kathleen Topolsky about Max and his friends, learning that Max had healed Liz in September when she had been shot in an altercation at the Crashdown, bringing them to the attention of the FBI. He also found that Kathleen’s reports had been submitted without her knowledge to an Agent Pierce who seemed to be in charge of the Special Unit.

Pierce had personally written a report detailing Kathleen Topolsky's exposure by the children whom she had been assigned to watch. He concluded that her feelings for them had caused her to become careless and she had allowed herself to be exposed. She had returned to FBI headquarters and told her immediate superior of her failure, and Pierce had blamed the fiasco on the two of them. Kathleen had tried to resign but Pierce told her that she was theirs for life.

Then she had been gruelingly debriefed but Pierce had obviously not liked her answers because he had finally consigned her to Bethesda Psychiatric Institute under the care of a Dr. Malcolm Margolin. According to the report, Pierce had told the doctor Kathleen had suffered a breakdown that caused her to believe she was part of a secret group within the FBI who hunted aliens. There was also an additional report from the doctor briefly outlining his initial examination of Kathleen and his recommendations for her treatment, including heavy doses of anti-psychotic drugs.

Finally Kaldar found Pierce's report of Topolsky's escape from the mental hospital and his supposition she would return to Roswell to warn the aliens. Included in the report was an order that caught Kaldar's attention.



The broadcast from the camera in subject Guerin's apartment will be kept under constant surveillance for evidence of contact by Agent Topolsky.



Kaldar sat back in the chair. Topolsky was telling the truth. Max and the others were in danger. He would have to find a way to protect them while being careful not to expose them any further. His first inclination was to go to Michael's apartment and destroy the camera but he immediately rethought the impulse. He needed to consider his actions very carefully, the lives of his charges depended on him.

He typed in a search for the Bethesda Psychiatric Institute to find a photo of Dr. Margolin. It might just come in handy, he thought to himself, to be able to resemble Topolsky's doctor.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Pierce listened as one after another of his agents reported no progress in their search for Kathleen Topolsky.

"This is not acceptable," he said softly. "Roswell is a small town, there are only so many places she can hide."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Crazy)
(Friday, April 21st, 2000)

Kaldar arrived early behind the theater for the meeting Topolsky had set up with Liz, but after waiting more than an hour, it was obvious Liz wasn't coming. By nine o'clock Kathleen had obviously come to the same conclusion and she left the alley. Kaldar followed her and was surprised again when he saw who she was meeting.

He listened to Kathleen's conversation with Sheriff Valenti and wondered about his role in the children's lives. Kaldar had noted in the FBI reports that it had been the Sheriff who had initially alerted the FBI to the children, but it sounded as if he'd had second thoughts and even killed to protect them.

A plan started to form in Kaldar’s mind and he thought the Sheriff might be just the right man to help. First he would take care of Topolsky and then he would turn his attentions to Pierce.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Returning from the Evans’ house, Tess let herself into the hotel room and sank down onto the sofa. She glanced at the note Sodan had left on the table for her.



Working late.



Brief and to the point. That was typical, she thought with a sigh. He was never around when she wanted to talk.

She had been so excited to spend the evening with Isabel at her house, hoping to also spend time with Max, but her first disappointment had been that Max had not been there. He had gone on a date with Liz.

Tess grabbed a pillow from the sofa and squeezed it in frustration. She had thought it would be so simple. She would just have to show up and Max would immediately know they belonged together. She hadn't counted on him having a girlfriend he was so loyal to.

She had also been disappointed that evening to discover Isabel's mind was somewhere else all evening. Surely, Tess had asked herself, Isabel couldn't be in love with the geek Alex. Isabel was supposed to be with Michael, not a human.

Sodan had told her many times over the years, that the four of them belonged together, they were the only hope for their planet's salvation. But, Tess reminded herself, Max, Michael and Isabel didn't know that. She would have to show them they had a purpose and they needed to be together.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Crazy)
(Saturday, April 22nd, 2000)

Kaldar popped a handful of Tic Tacs into his mouth as he watched from Michael’s balcony, while Kathleen searched Michael's apartment. Kaldar had been using his powers more than he should in the past couple of days but he'd had no choice. The safety of the children was more important than the pain in his head.

He wasn't sure what Kathleen was looking for in Michael's apartment but he tried to keep her in sight so he could see anything she discovered. She finished in the kitchen and started toward the living room and his hiding place. He stepped back into the shadows and used his powers to change his outward appearance to blend into his surroundings, effectively hiding himself from her.

Kathleen searched the living room frantically, tossing things off of shelves and overturning furniture. Finally she entered the bedroom and started emptying drawers.

Kaldar's attention was drawn away from Kathleen by Michael's arrival, the sight of the devastation briefly stopping him before Kathleen stepped into the room to confront him.

"If I give you proof, will you believe me then?" Kathleen asked.

"Get out of my house," Michael commanded.

Kaldar got a look at what Kathleen had been searching for when she held up the orb to show Michael.

"I know what this is," she said.

"That's a paperweight," Michael said as he grabbed it from her.

"It's a communicator,” she said confidently, “and there's another one just like it. I took it from the special unit evidence vault back in Washington. Now, I know they only work when they're together, so if I bring you the other one, if I risk my life for you, I need to know that you will take me with you when your people come to get you."

"You're crazy," Michael tried to dismiss her.

"No, Michael. Look. We are all going to die and it's not going to be pleasant. We only have one chance. I will meet you tomorrow night at Buckley Point with the other communicator. If you ignore me this time, there won't be a next time."

Michael considered her for a moment. "If I decide to come, what time?"

Kathleen smiled in relief, "Anytime you want. Is midnight okay?"

Michael nodded. "I'll think about it."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Pierce smiled as he watched Michael and Kathleen on the monitor. "Buckley Point tomorrow, midnight."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Crazy)
(Sunday, April 23rd, 2000)

Kaldar stood in the alley behind the Crashdown, knowing sooner or later that Michael would come out. He had donned the guise of a homeless man he usually wore, and waited patiently for his master, attempting to ignore the pain in his head.

He did not know if Michael or the others would go to meet with Kathleen but if they did, then he and the Sheriff would be there to watch over them. If they didn't go, then he would proceed with the rest of his plan without having to worry about Michael or the others. One way or another it would end tonight.

At five o'clock, right on schedule, Michael pushed open the door, hefting two large bags of trash, and headed for the dumpster.

Kaldar emerged from the shadows. "Guerin? Michael Guerin."

Michael swung toward him with a suspicious expression, which softened immediately when he took in the other man's appearance. "What do you want?"

"A lady told me to give you this," Kaldar explained, holding out a folded piece of paper.

Michael looked at the paper but didn't touch it. "What lady?"

Kaldar shifted from foot to foot, feigning nervousness. "A blonde lady, don't know her proper name. She just said Topolsky. Said she'd give me five dollars if I brought it here."

Michael quickly ran his eyes over the homeless man before him. "Thanks," he said as he took the paper and stuffed it into his pocket. "Wait here and I'll get you a hamburger and fries."

Kaldar nodded and gave his master a toothless grin.

Michael quickly bagged the hamburger and fries he had made for himself and took it out to the man. "Go and tell the lady you earned your five dollars."

He waited until the man had disappeared around the corner before opening the note.



9pm instead of midnight.
Same place.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Wearing the guise of Dr. Malcolm Margolin, Kaldar walked into the Roswell Sheriff's office, with an outstretched hand. "Sheriff Valenti, I am Dr. Malcolm Margolin. I work at the Bethesda Psychiatric Institute in Maryland."

Sheriff Valenti shook his hand, "Nice to meet you doctor. How can I help you?"

"I’m here about one of my patients who escaped a few days ago, a Kathleen Topolsky."

Jim couldn't keep the surprised expression off his face, "Kathleen Topolsky is a patient of yours?"

"I discovered you knew her when she was working here at the high school. She had a nervous breakdown and was sent to us, and I have been treating her for the last six weeks. She has come to believe there is a conspiracy in the government to cover up the existence of extraterrestrials, who live right here in Roswell."

"Is she dangerous?" Jim asked.

"No. As a matter of fact I have already taken her back into custody. But this morning when I found her, she was raving about aliens and an orb. She told me that she convinced some of your local kids to meet her at a place called Buckley Point tonight at nine o'clock and I was worried something might happen to them. I just wanted to explain to them what had happened and make sure they were okay. She was very upset but I think I made out the names Evans and Guerin."

Jim nodded, "I know them. Kathleen has caused trouble for them before. It’s nice of you to be so concerned about some kids you never met."

"It was our fault Kathleen escaped and I would feel responsible if anything happened to them."

Jim sat back in his chair. "You don't mind if I check this out, do you? There have been a lot of strangers around here lately that aren't what they claim to be."

"Go right ahead,” Kaldar said. “Although it is Sunday, there will be someone at the institute who can verify my identity and also my photo and bio are on the institute's website."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Kaldar, in the form of Dr. Margolin, stopped his car on a fire road just a few hundred yards from the meeting place at Buckley Pont. He and the Sheriff had successfully convinced the kids that Topolsky was crazy, and sent them home. Now all he had to do was get rid of Pierce and the Special Unit. He emerged from the car and shifted into the guise of a hiker.

Kaldar started into the woods, heading toward his truck that he had left earlier near the meeting sight. He intended to get a look at the FBI men who came to meet Topolsky and follow them to their headquarters. Then he would destroy them all.

Suddenly he stumbled and caught himself on a tree, and after a moment, pushed himself to continue.

After he eliminated the threat to the children, he could rest and recover his strength, but now it was too important. He made the trip through the woods as quickly as he could, falling three more times before he reached the camouflaged truck and slipped inside. He sank into the seat and let his head fall back against the headrest.

According to his watch he would have to wait an hour before Topolsky was due to arrive. He popped the entire contents of the box of Tic Tacs into his mouth, the pain in his head making it hard for him to see clearly. For a moment he thought he saw a shimmering light and then it was gone. He closed his eyes, trying to shut out the pain and reached into his pocket for another box of the little mints. He attempted to open the box but it felt strange in his hand and when he opened his eyes, he stared at his hand for a moment in disbelief.

The hand was not human as he expected, but the grayish-pink, mottled skin of his true form. He had reverted to his true form once before when he had over-used his powers but this time it was too important, there was too much at stake. Sodan didn't know where the children were and the FBI was too close to them.

Kaldar concentrated on shifting back into human form but the more he tried, the greater the pain in his head became. He continued to push through the pain but it felt as if something inside him snapped and then the pain welled up from within as if he were literally on fire. A scream was torn from him as the pain became unbearable and he tried to stop but his powers escalated wildly, consuming him from within.

His last thought was overwhelming sorrow that he had failed his master.

Kaldar's body slumped onto the seat and after a moment, disintegrated into a pile of dust.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Tess, Lies & Videotape)
(Sunday, April 30th, 2000)
(Crashdown Cafe)

Tess had been frustrated by Max's lack of reaction to her in the last week. The only time he had paid any attention to her was when she had used her powers on him. She just wasn't getting through to him. He should be reacting to her presence instinctively but things were not happening as quickly as she had anticipated. It was obvious Max and the others didn't remember anything about their past. They were fumbling around for any scrap of information they could get.

She had wanted him to recognize her and come to her and she had been afraid if she used her powers on him too much, he would be angry when he found out. But seeing Max with Liz over the last few days had made her change her mind. Max was giving Liz the attention and love that rightly belonged to her and Tess decided she would use her powers to get him to notice her, to speed things along. They were meant to be together and she decided anything she had to do to make Max see it would be worth it.

She looked through the window of the Crashdown. It was just as she thought, Max was there with Liz and the others.

Tess focused her powers at Max making herself seem alluring, desirable. Then she opened the door and walked toward the group, but they were so engrossed in their conversation they didn't notice her. Typical, she thought. She stopped just behind them as Max spoke.

"We don't even know what it is."

"What is?" Tess asked, drawing Max's attention to her. She knew she had walked into an important discussion when everyone went quiet. "Oh, sorry, I didn't mean to interrupt anything."

"No, no," Isabel rushed to reassure her. "Hey we were just, um...," she let her sentence trail off when she couldn't think of anything and quickly changed the subject. "Why don't you join us? Have a seat."

"Thanks," Tess said brightly, trying to keep up the illusion of innocence.

"Sure," Isabel said.

"So, what were you guys talking about?" asked Tess.

Liz tried again to change the subject, "Can I get you something to drink, Tess?"

"Oh, thanks," Tess responded, letting herself be distracted because they were obviously not going to bring her into their confidence. "Uh, Cherry coke with lime." Instead Tess turned her attention to Max, increasing her powers. She glanced at him to make sure she had his attention and when she saw that she did, she planted images in his mind.

She let the images swirl around him for a few moments before bringing him out of it. "What's the matter?" she asked, directing her question at Max. "Do I have something in my teeth?"

"What?" Max asked, obviously still confused. "No." He turned to Liz, "Let me help you with that."

Tess watched as Max and Liz went into the back together, angry that he would turn to the human. Through the window she saw Max pull Liz to him for a kiss and sent him another image, replacing Liz with herself.

She changed the size and shape of the Liz's body in his arms, to her own. She changed the texture of Liz's skin and hair in Max's hands, to her own, and finally she changed Liz's scent and the shape of her lips, to her own. Tess felt Max pull away from her as he realized the differences, and she let the images slip away.

Tess smiled, knowing Max was looking through the window at her. She had his attention now.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Tess, Lies & Videotape)
(May 1st, 2000)
(West Roswell High School)

Tess watched Isabel as Alex passed them in the hall. He could be a problem if Isabel decided to be with him instead of Michael, and Tess decided to see exactly what kind of hold Alex had on Isabel. "He's got it so bad for you," Tess said.

"He's sweet," Isabel answered vaguely.

"Sweet as in nice guy, or sweet as in potential love connection?" Tess pushed.

"Sweet as in I don't know." Isabel quickly changed the subject. "What about you? You've been here a couple of weeks. You must have somebody on your radar."

"Still soaking it all in," Tess started. She had to make sure Isabel accepted her destiny and it wouldn't hurt to start laying the groundwork now. "Although I have to admit, I'm a little bummed your brother is unavailable. I'm sort of into those serious, wounded guys."

"Yeah, well, you can forget it," Isabel laughed. "He's a total goner. You should hear him talk about her. Oh Liz is my soul mate. I never felt like this before," she said in a mocking tone. "It's enough to make you want to gag."

Tess was hurt by the words but continued. "That's weird. I thought I felt him..." she let her sentence trial off, letting Isabel make of it what she would.

Isabel was intrigued, "What?"

"Nothing," Tess dismissed, "I'm sure it was nothing."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Max stumbled out of the classroom unsure of what had happened. The visions he'd been having of Tess were getting more vivid and he couldn't control them. The one he had just experienced had been so real he had actually caught on fire and not been aware of it.

He wasn't attracted to Tess that way but there was something about her that was familiar. It was like he recognized her somehow, had known her in the past, but the feelings of attraction he felt for her were wrong, false. And the most disturbing thing about the situation was that he didn't feel in control of himself. Something was happening, changing within him, and he didn't know what to do.

Max saw Michael down the hall and ran to catch up with him. Michael knew him better than anyone, they could figure it out together.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Tess, Lies & Videotape)
(Tuesday, May 2nd, 2000)

Tess watched Max and Liz talking through the door of the Crashdown as the rain poured down. She couldn't hear what they were saying but she could tell by their body language that things between them were strained. She smiled, her plan was working already. They just needed another push or two and Max would be hers.

She waited until Max had exited the building and walked past her car, before alerting him to her presence. "Max!" she called to him. "My car broke down. Can you believe it?"

"No," Max said suspiciously.

"No?" Tess asked.

"No, I don't believe it."

"What are you talking about?" Tess asked, amazed he could see through her trap.

"You planned this," he realized.

"I planned what?" she asked innocently.

"To be out here."

Tess started pushing her power into him. This encounter was getting out of her control. "Max, you sound a little crazy."

Max could feel something happening, feel his will being taken away from him. "You're doing something to me," he accused.

Tess continued to influence Max with her powers, trying to calm him down. "Max, my car broke down. I'm waiting for somebody to help me. I didn't plan anything."

Max could feel the false emotions welling up in him, drawing him to closer to Tess. "I'm with Liz," he blurted out, as if saying it aloud would banish the other emotions.

Tess leaned closer to Max, while holding him in place, "I know you are."

He tried to leave but he couldn't move. "We belong together," Max continued, his voice the only thing he still had control over.

"I'm sure that's true," said Tess, moving closer.

Max moved closer to Tess, against his will, with hesitating steps, and fought it with everything that was in him. "I don't want anyone but her."

"I'm sure you don't," Tess agreed as she tightened her psychic hold on Max and brought him to her for a kiss. She glanced at the Crashdown and saw Liz move toward the door. This was the perfect opportunity. Tess willed Max to take her in his arms, to hold her like he loved her. She sent him a barrage of images, showing him that they were intended to be together, then she let herself get caught up in Max's kiss for a moment.

When she looked toward the Crashdown again Tess knew her victory was complete. The look of complete horror on Liz's face told Tess everything she had wanted was now hers, she just had to sit back and wait for Liz and Max's relationship to destroy itself.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Tess, Lies & Videotape)
(Former Eagle Rock Military Base)
(Wednesday, May 3rd, 2000)

Pierce watched the tape of the final broadcast from the camera at Michael Guerin's apartment, carefully studying Max's words.



I kissed Tess.

It was like something was controlling me.



Pierce stopped the tape and turned to the Agent next to him. "Who is Tess?"

"I don't know sir, but we will get on it immediately."

Pierce fast-forwarded and started the tape where Michael was speaking.



Why come to me? Why not go talk to your new buddy Valenti about it, all right?

Max attacked him verbally, "Would you leave it alone, already? He gave us back the orb. Maybe he isn't just out to get us."



Pierce stopped the tape again, "They have the other orb and it looks like Sheriff Valenti is right in the middle of this whole thing."

"Do you want me to put someone on the Sheriff?" the Agent asked.

"Yes," Pierce said. "Keep someone on him and report to me immediately if he discovers anything."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Tess, Lies & Videotape)
(Sunday, May 7th, 2000)

Agent Marley stopped the van just down the street from where the Sheriff parked his cruiser. He watched out the back window as Sheriff Valenti attempted to keep the children, he was following, in sight. The kids were congregated around a house looking in a window.

The Agent reached for his radio, "Control, this is Marley."

"This is Control."

"The Sheriff is observing the subjects, who are staking out a house."

"Whose house?" control asked.

"Unknown, but I can give you the address."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Ed waited until the front door had closed behind Max and Liz before crossing to the window. He carefully drew back the curtain just enough to see Max and Liz meet Michael and Isabel and the humans, outside. It was just as he had suspected, the whole thing had been a setup, an information-gathering mission.

He smiled. He had to admire Liz. She had obviously come into their house suspecting they were aliens. Anything could have happened to her but she had come alone.

As the kids walked down the street and climbed into their cars, a movement in another vehicle caught Ed's attention. The figure slumped down behind the seat in order to avoid being seen, but Ed was able to make out who it was. Sheriff Valenti.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~



TBC

[RoswellOracle]

BOOK 7 - THE INTRUSION OF SHADES (THE CLANDESTINED DISCLOSED)



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


PART 6



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~



(Episode - Four Square)
(Monday, May 8th, 2000)

Ed stopped his car outside the Sheriff's Station and turned the miniature camera over in his fingers. He suspected that Liz had left the camera in the house last night, which meant the Special Unit must have been using it on the kids. But since he had seen the Sheriff at the house too, he had to check him out.

Either way, someone was too close to them and when he found out who it was, he would eliminate the threat.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


As Isabel dressed for school, her thoughts wandered to the dream she'd had of Michael and herself together. It had disturbed her in ways that she couldn't even start to explain. Not only had Michael always seemed like a brother to her, but the whole notion of being with him romantically was repulsive, wrong, and every fiber of her being rebelled against it.

But something was happening to her. She could tell that she was different, she could feel herself changing, but she was frightened of what she might be changing into. And somehow she just knew that Tess had something to do with it.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Former Eagle Rock Military Base)

Pierce looked up as Agent Marley entered his office. "What have you got?"

"We have the name of the people who live in the house that the kids and the Sheriff were watching. A man named Ed Harding, who works as a consultant for the military, and his daughter Tess."

"Tess," repeated Pierce.

"And there is something else,” Marley said. “Ed Harding went to visit Sheriff Valenti at his office this morning."

Pierce looked surprised for a moment and then smiled. "The Sheriff again. His name comes up more and more often.” His brow creased thoughtfully. “I wonder what Ed Harding and his daughter have to do with this. Pull the man off the Sheriff and put him on Mr. Harding. I will take care of Valenti myself.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(West Roswell High School)

Tess watched Isabel go into the school office. It was obvious Isabel was trying to gather information on her. Well, Tess thought, if it's information Isabel wants, it's information I'll give her. It was time to step up her plan by continually turning up the heat on Isabel and Michael. The dreams would convince Isabel and Michael they belonged together and then it would be much easier to bring Max to heel.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode – Four Square)
(Former Eagle Rock Military Base)
(May 9th, 2000)

Pierce looked up from the reports he was reading when his phone rang. "Pierce," he answered gruffly but his tone softened immediately when he recognized the caller. "Vanessa, how nice to hear from you."

"How's it going there?" Whitaker asked, not wanting to seem too curious, but eager to know if he had confirmed the identity of the suspect.

"Don't know yet. My first note is to look into the Sheriff here. I think he may be the key to everything."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Four Square)
(Wednesday, May 10th, 2000)

Ed checked the rear-view-mirror again. The same car had been following him since he had left work. In his mind, he had eliminated the Sheriff as a threat and that only left the Special Unit, but he had to make sure.

He drove into town and pulled into a parking space. He got out of the car and headed down an alley that he knew was a dead end, blending into the brickwork of the wall as soon as he was out of sight of the man tailing him.

After a few minutes a man in a conservative dark suit, peeked covertly around the corner of the building, and then proceeded into the alley. He looked around, obviously surprised that the man he was following could have gotten away. He pulled out his radio, "Control."

"This is Control."

"This is Marley. I was following subject Harding but he's gone, disappeared down a dead end alley, like he vanished into thin air. I don't know how he got away."

"Check the immediate area and then stay close to his car. He will have to come back for it eventually. I will put someone on the house."

"Yes Sir, Agent Pierce."

Ed waited until the Agent had left the alley to take his human form again. So Pierce was in charge of the Special Unit now, he thought to himself. He remembered Pierce's words from the first time he had seen him more than a year ago. Pierce would kill them all if he got the chance.

Pierce must have discovered the children after Ed had left his last position at the FBI in Texas, Ed thought. While he had posed as an FBI agent, Ed had searched the computers for any mention of the Special Unit but he hadn’t found anything. He had anticipated doing a more thorough search of the computer but he had been forced to leave Texas quickly, when he had learned of the signal in Roswell. Maybe that was how Pierce tracked the kids too, but Ed had to know for sure. And now that Ed knew what he was looking for, he would hack into the FBI computer system and see what he could learn about Agent Pierce and any ongoing investigations in Roswell.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Max to the Max)
(Thursday, May 11th, 2000)

Tess waited until Max had followed Isabel out of the pod chamber before turning to Michael. "You want to know, don't you?” she asked. “You want all the answers. I can give them to you, but first you have to convince them that I'm not your enemy."

Max had proved to her last night that he didn't trust her and Tess figured it would be easier to work on Michael first. She pulled the alien book out and offered it to Michael. "Max didn't tell you about this, did he? Take it," she said, pushing it toward him, hoping he or the others would remember how read it. "It will prove to them I don't want to hurt you. If you convince them, then I can explain everything."

Michael turned the book over in his hands and reluctantly left the chamber.

Ed revealed himself, stepping away from the wall where he had been hidden, returning to his human form. "How could you bring them up here like this? You know the Special Unit is close. You saw that camera. Who do you think put it on them in the first place? Our friend, Pierce."

"Oh yeah?" asked Tess sarcastically. "So why don't you just kill him? According to Max, you've done that before."

"What has he been telling you? You're going to trust him over me?" Ed would never admit it, but her words had hurt him. "Listen, you and I have spent a lot of time together. Now I don't want to say we're family..." he conceded, only to have Tess cut him off.

"You're not my family," Tess spat. "You never will be. Max, Michael and Isabel are."

"Fine," Ed said, betraying no emotion. "Go have your little reunion. If I have to kill people, I kill people. Pierce is dangerous. You all still need me if you expect to survive him."

Looked at him closely, noticing for the first time that he was upset. "You're really scared of Pierce, aren't you? More than the others."

"He's smarter,” Ed said. “He's closer to the four of you than anyone's ever been."

Ed watched as Tess went after the others. Shape shifters were engineered not born. He had no parents and didn’t know who his clone donors had been, and it had never mattered. But he and Tess had lived as father and daughter for ten years and he had come to care for her, have the feelings of a father of sorts. And she was right, he was not her family. He was her protector, and he had always known that one day he would have to fit back into the roll of protector. But Tess' denial of him had hurt.

Ed didn't know if the personalities on the originals were supposed to be transferred into the clones, but he felt that Tess' behavior was a failure on his part. Her behavior on Earth was considerably different than it had been on Antar. Ava had been soft spoken, kind and always concerned about others around her, but Tess was rude, demanding and selfish. Ed acknowledged he had spoiled her, giving her anything she desired, and allowing her the freedom to develop as she had. He had not felt it was his duty or even his right to discipline her, but perhaps he had been wrong.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Former Eagle Rock Military Base)

The conversation with Agent Marley the day before, continued to play in Pierce's head. How had the middle-aged Harding evaded an Agent in his prime, so quickly? There was something definitely wrong with the whole situation.



Marley's words echoed again, 'he vanished into thin air'



Pierce turned to the tapes they had recorded from Michael Guerin's apartment and ran his finger over the dates, finally finding the one he wanted. He put it into the VCR and fast-forwarded to a conversation Michael had had with Isabel. He played the tape where Isabel was speaking.



"That would mean that each of us has this information in some part of us we're just not conscious of."

"Or Liz is getting the messages from somewhere or someone else," said Michael.

"Nasedo?" Isabel asked.



Pierce rewound the tape and started it again.



messages from somewhere or someone else," said Michael.

"Nasedo?" Isabel asked.



Pierce stopped the tape. Could Ed Harding be Nasedo?


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Ed walked down the street until he was sure he was being followed, then he ducked into the alley. He turned to confront the man who tailed him, "I was hoping it would be one of you. I need to send a message to Agent Pierce."

He reached out and put his hand on the Agent's chest, quickly bringing his organs to a deadly temperature. Then he dragged the man to the rental car, parked further down the alley and put him into the trunk.

Phase one of the plan was complete, now he just needed to get Liz, and lure Pierce into the trap.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Later that night – in the Jeep)

Tess was growing more frightened as they continued to drive, looking for Liz and Nasedo, and she tried to convince Max they shouldn't interfere. "Max, I can't understand why you are doing this. You are putting us all in danger because of a human. Nasedo will handle everything. He didn't tell us what he was doing because he didn't want us involved. We should only be concerned about ourselves."

Max couldn't believe what Tess was saying. Didn't she care about anyone or anything but herself? Liz had helped them selflessly many times, risked herself to save them more than once, and even if he didn't love her, there was no way he would just let Nadeso take her.

When Max didn't reply, Tess tried another approach. "Max you will have to forget about Liz anyway. You and I were made for one another. We belong together."

"No," Max said simply.

"You can't deny this," Tess said, turning to encompass them all with her statement, "any of you. It's our destiny. It's what we were planned for. Even if you don't want to believe me, you can't hide from the truth."

Max was growing angry but he fought to keep his temper, "It's not about the four of us right now, it's about Liz."

"Liz is human," Tess continued, "She has nothing to do with us."

Tess' words finally pushed him past the breaking point. "No," said Max softly, "you have nothing to do with us."

"Michael, is that what you think?” Tess gasped. “Isabel?"

Both of them turned away from her, their silence answering her question.

Tess was dumbfounded. She had finally found her mate and her family and they valued a human more than her.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Max to the Max)
(Mirror Maze at the Carnival)

Ed, disguised as Max, searched for Liz in the maze of mirrors. He had to admit she had spirit. She hadn't given in to him and she was good at thinking on her feet.

He walked around a corner and ran into Max. "What are you doing? Get out of here."

"Where's Liz?" Max demanded.

"Pierce doesn't care about her, he only wants me," Ed said, trying to calm Max.

"He wants her, too. He wants all of us," Max asserted. "I'm not leaving without her."

"I won't let him take you," Ed tried to reassure Max, but was cut off by Liz's appearance.

"Max!" she cried as she rushed to him.

"Liz," Max called out, and rushed toward her, but he was stopped less than an inch away from her by a wall of glass. When he realized he couldn't get to her he looked her in the eyes, "Get out of here."

"Not without you," Liz insisted. Suddenly Liz saw the FBI Agents behind him in the mirrors. "Max! Behind you!"

Ed slipped around the mirrors and took Liz by the hand. He had to get her to safety, his King had ordered it. Max was powerful, Ed thought, surely he could handle a couple of humans. And Ed knew Max wouldn't leave without Liz. He led Liz out of the maze and into a bus, where she would be safe until this was over. "Right in here."

Liz looked him over quickly for injuries. "Max, are you all right?"

Then she surprised him with a kiss, but he could tell by the look on her face, she knew he wasn't Max even before she spoke. She had known before too, when she had kissed him in the car, and he wondered briefly how she could sense the difference. Earlier she had said Max had changed her, and Ed had thought she was speaking metaphorically. She had also said she and Max had seen into each other's souls, but if she really had seen into his soul maybe Max had done something to her when he healed her. Maybe she had been somehow changed.

"You're not Max," Liz said, backing away from him.

"No, I'm not. And now I've got to get him back." He changed his appearance into that of a clown and ran back toward the mirror maze to make sure Max made it out.

But he skidded to a stop as he saw several FBI Agents surrounding a gurney that was being pushed toward an ambulance. He didn't have to see the patient's face to know who it was. Agent Pierce had Max.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - The White Room)
(Friday, May 12th, 2000)
(The Roswell UFO Museum)

Liz turned to Tess, "Where's Nasedo?"

"I don't know," Tess said.

Michael joined in the interrogation, "He's supposed to be at our side. Where is he?"

"I told you," Tess said angrily, "I don't know. He's never left me alone like this before."

Isabel sighed, "Then it's up to us. We have to find Max."

Alex tried to make them see reason. "What makes you think we can go up against alien hunters and win?"

Michael was instantly angry, misunderstanding Alex's protest. "What the hell choice do we have? Let him be a pincushion for Pierce? Let him die?"

"No," answered Alex quietly.

Liz spoke up, "We have to go to Valenti."

Michael couldn't believe what she was suggesting. "What, and tell him everything?"

Isabel tried to appeal to Michael, "Max was willing to do it to save Liz. Maybe now is the time to trust him."

Tess listened to the others making plans. They had not even asked her what her opinion was and Isabel was siding with Liz. She had to make them see they belonged together, and they would work better as a team. The four of them were the only ones who mattered. They didn't need help from anyone, not Liz, not the Sheriff, not anyone human. "What makes you think that Valenti is better equipped than we are?" she asked.

"He's the law," Maria said, stating the obvious. "He's got resources."

"So do we," Tess reminded them. "Stronger ones." She turned to Michael and Isabel, "Look, I know what I can do. What about the two of you?"

"What do you mean? Michael asked.

"Your powers, Michael," Tess said. "Your gifts. You do have them, don't you?"

Michael looked down, embarrassed, "We're not too advanced."

Isabel tried to explain, "We can do easy things, like change simple molecular structure, but we don't use them very often. What about you?"

Tess smiled. She could tell her suggestion was winning them over. "Being around Nasedo has taught me quite a few things."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - The White Room)
(Former Eagle Rock Military Base)

Ed emerged from his hiding place as the Agents wheeled the sheet-covered body past him and into the building. He had anticipated that they would bring the dead Agent, he had left on the side of the road, to the morgue, and he could use the man's hand to get past the security scan.

Last night he had followed the ambulance from the carnival to the base. The security had been too tight to attempt rescuing Max and he had been forced to wait. He used the time to re-familiarize himself with the layout of the base and then chose a convenient spot to hide and wait for the arrival of the dead Agent.

Ed waited a few more minutes to give the other Agents time to leave the room. Then he shifted into the face of one of the Agents he had seen earlier and followed the corridor to the morgue. As he approached the door, he heard voices from inside; male and female voices, and they seemed to be arguing.

He recognized the shrill tone of one of the female voices and shook his head. What did they think they were doing?

He pushed open the door and confronted them, determined to give them a scare. "Hey. You shouldn't be here. What are you doing here?"

Michael raised his hand and attempted to gather his power, but it was wildly unpredictible and would not obey him. Then Michael watched as the Agent stretch out his hand toward them. A burst of power hit Michael in the chest and the next thing he knew, he was lying on the floor.

"It's you," Tess said, the relief evident in her voice.

Ed shifted into the Harding persona, and Tess turned her fear and anger on him. "Don't ever leave me alone like that again."

Ed dismissed her petulant tone, "I have four of you to watch now."

Michael was wide-eyed with curiosity, "I've been looking for you for a long time."

Ed smiled, "Not as long as I've been looking for you. Now you're about to get yourselves killed."

"We're here for Max," Isabel said, defending their actions.

Ed shook his head, "This isn't the local Sheriff you're dealing with. You should have known better. None of you are equipped to be here. I've got to get you out of here," he said aloud, but another plan was already taking shape in his mind, and it would require the help of all three.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Destiny)
(Saturday, May 13th, 2000)
(Roswell UFO Museum)

Kyle waited until Max and the others left the room. "Dad, what the hell happened?"

Jim studied his son. He had almost lost Kyle and he was more grateful to Max than he could ever express. But Kyle would have questions and Jim knew he would have to tell Kyle the truth. He just wasn't sure how to do that. "Kyle, you know I’ve been investigating Max."

"You told me to stay away from him." Kyle put his hand on his chest, covering the place where he had been shot and Max had laid his hands, healing him. "Is this why?"

Jim nodded. "Do you remember last September, the shooting incident at the Crashdown?"

"Yeah. That's when Liz started acting all weird."

"That's because Liz was shot and Max saved her life, like he just saved yours."

"The handprint on her stomach," Kyle remembered. "So the stories Grandpa told were true?" he asked incredulously.

"They must have been."

"But he told me about a killer alien from back in his time, leaving bodies with glowing handprints on them. Is that Max Evans?"

Jim shook his head, "I didn't know at first, that’s why I told you to stay away from Max, but I’ve gotten to know him and the others and they are just scared kids. They don't know where they’re from or why they’re here."

"The others?" Kyle asked, picking up on his father's phrasing.

"Michael and Isabel too."

Kyle accepted the information. "What about Deputy Fisher? Does he know too?"

"Fisher was really an undercover FBI Agent named Pierce who has been hunting Max and the others. He took Max captive and tortured him. I helped Max escape." Jim paused, "Max, Michael & Isabel recently found another alien who was sent with them to be their protector. Pierce injured him, maybe killed him. So I helped Max lure Pierce here so they could find out where this other man is and if he is alive. Somehow Pierce got loose and got a gun, and Michael had to defend us from him. Pierce was killed."

"Michael killed an FBI Agent?"

"Michael saved my life," Jim said simply. "Unfortunately we can't tell anyone what really happened because it would expose Max and the others. So we will have to get rid of Pierce's body and pretend like this never happened." Jim looked Kyle in the eye to make sure he had his son's attention. "The reason I am telling you this Kyle, is because we both have to keep this secret. We are both involved and I promised Max I would help him. I gave my word."

Kyle looked at his father and nodded, "I understand, dad. I won't tell anyone."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Destiny)
(Sunday, May 14th, 2000)
(The Pod Chamber)

Ed got up off the floor and stood before them.

"I knew you wouldn't leave us," Tess said.

Ed smiled, "You're not ready to be left alone."

Michael agreed, "You're right, we need you. Show us how the orbs work."

Ed motioned to Liz, "She doesn't belong here."

Max stepped forward, "She's with me." He brought the conversation back to the orbs, "We want to know. You're the only one who can show us."

Ed considered them for a moment. He knew this day would come, and he hoped to put it off for a while longer but when it came right down to it, the decision was Max's. "It's not my job to show you. My only job is to keep you alive.

Max picked up on his phrasing immediately, "Your job?"

Michael pressed the point, "Well if your only job is to keep us alive, then tell us. They're communicators. They communicate with who?"

Ed sighed, "You're not ready to know yet."

Michael was like a dog with a bone, "They communicate with our home planet, don't they? Why don't you want us to contact them?"

"Because you don't know who else you may contact in the process," Ed admitted.

"Who else is there?" asked Isabel with a haunted tone.

Ed was reluctant to mention their enemies on Earth, fearing that their curiosity would lead them to investigate. The skins were beyond anything they could possibly imagine and they just weren't ready. "Set off those orbs, and you have no idea who you may be leading straight to us."

Max jumped to a conclusion, "You don't know, do you? You don't know how to use the orbs. If you knew, you would've already used them. You're here to protect us, but not to lead us, you said it yourself. But if you're not the leader, who is?

Ed remained silent, allowing Max to continue with his misconception that he didn’t know how to use the orbs, but steadily met Max's eyes, answering Max's last question. The others all looked at Max, finally understanding, and Ed continued, "If you really want to know what the orbs do, you can find out for yourselves. I can't stop you, but do it at your own risk."

Max brushed Ed's warning aside, a plan suddenly forming in his mind, "If you're really here to protect us, there's something you have to do. The only way we can ever go back is if nobody's hunting us anymore."

"Pierce is already dead," Michael reminded him.

Max shook his head. "He'll only be replaced," he looked at Ed, "unless we replace him."

Ed smiled, understanding Max's meaning and shifted into Pierce.

"The other agents are at an abandoned gas station in Hondo," Max informed him.

The faux Pierce smiled, "Now that I'm the head of their Special Unit, we'll have all their resources. You'll be safe now."

Max waited until Ed had disappeared before he picked up the orb. "I want to know."

Michael and Isabel took the other orb and Max turned to Tess. "Maybe if we just focus like Nasedo's always said."

The four of them pushed their energy into the orbs, activating the mechanisms within.

The orb that had been in the special unit vault had no message to show and it sent a single signal, revealing their position.

The orb from the desert activated the message stored within. A blue light radiated from the swirling symbol briefly and coalesced, growing brighter and brighter and finally the face of a woman appeared.



If you are seeing me now, it means that you are alive and well. I take this form because it will be familiar to you, and it will help you to understand what I am about to say. You have lived before. You perished in the conflict that enslaves our planet but your essence was duplicated, cloned, and mixed with human genetic material so that you might be recreated into human beings. My son, you were the beloved leader of our people. I have sent with you your young bride. My daughter, the man you were betrothed to, and your brother's second-in-command.



"Oh my god, Max," exclaimed Isabel, "Our mother."


Our enemies have come to the Earth. You will know them only by the evil within. Learn enough to use your skills, your knowledge, your leadership to combat the enemy so that you can come back and free us and I may once again hold you both in my arms. I live for that moment. Help us. I love you.



Isabel was practically overcome with emotion. She had been so upset to discover they had been hatched, thinking it meant they had no families but to see their mother was more than she had ever hopped for. "She's so beautiful."

Michael was just as awestruck, "I always knew there was something out there, but I had no idea how important it was."

"Things will never be the same," Max said, "but whatever happens, we have to stay together." He glanced at Tess, to let her know he considered her part of the group. "It's the four of us now."

Tess thrilled to Max's words. He had finally accepted his destiny, accepted her, and she threw herself into his arms and lifted her lips to his. "I knew this was meant to be."

Max held Tess' arms to keep the distance between them and gently put her away from him. "No." He turned to Liz and took her arm to stop her from leaving. "Look, everything I told you before is still true."

Liz had watched the message with growing horror. It just wasn't fair. She and Max had found one another across the galaxy, survived crazy humans and the FBI, overcome every obstacle, and now a message from their mother on another planet was tearing them apart. Max and his 'young bride' were the last hope of an enslaved race. They had been sent to Earth to prepare to take back their planet and Liz knew that left no place in Max's life for her. Max didn't belong with her. He was supposed to be with Tess, just like Nasedo had said.

Liz struggled to keep the tears back as she turned to Max. "Max, you do have a destiny. You just heard it. I can't stand in the way of it."

Max shook his head, not wanting to believe Liz's words, "But you mean everything to me."

Liz reached up to touch his precious face, and knowing it would be the last time, she gently kissed him. "Goodbye, Max." And then she turned and went out the door before she could change her mind.

Max was stunned. Just that morning, he had been so happy, knowing that soon all of this would be over and he and Liz could be together without any further complications. And now his curiosity had ruined everything. He wished he had never suggested they activate the orbs. He would trade everything to have Liz back.

He quickly followed her out of the cave, not ready to simply allow her to walk out of his life. "Liz. Liz, wait."

Liz turned automatically toward Max's voice, unable to mask the pain on her face that mirrored his own. She hated causing him pain but they had to let go of one another, and the sooner the better. She couldn't stand the thought of having him in her life, growing closer, loving each other only to have to send him away with another woman when the time came for them to return home. Liz turned from him and started walking away, but broke into a run after only a few steps.

Michael followed Max out of the pod chamber and witnessed the scene between Max and Liz. He could hear the anguish in Max's voice and see it in Liz's face. But maybe it was for the best, he thought. Max and Liz knew they didn't belong together, maybe it was better for them to part now.

Max took a step forward to follow Liz but Michael put a restraining hand on his arm. "You gotta let her go."

Isabel and Tess emerged from the pod chamber and came up behind them. Isabel could feel the pain coming off Max in waves, but Tess seemed to be oblivious.

"What happens now Max?" Tess asked.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Episode - Destiny)
(Monday, May 15th, 2000 3:33PM Western Time)
(SETI [Search for Extra-Terrestrial Intelligence] Institute Satellite Array - Lafayette, CA)
(Immediately after the activation of the orbs)

Courtney jumped when her trithium amplification generator activated. It happened so seldom that it always surprised her, but when she turned the pentagon to check the message, she almost dropped it. The signal was not from Copper Summit as she had expected, it was carried on a frequency that was only used by the Tageonant Royalty.

Finally it was happening. The Royal Four were using their communicators and she would be able to trace the signal using the program she had created and covertly planted in the SETI computers. She only hoped the program was functioning properly.

Courtney raced to her computer station and ran a search using the arrays in Puerto Rico and England to complete the triangulation and she waited impatiently as the program traced the signal's origin. She only had to wait a moment, and as the location was revealed, she had to laugh. The signal's duration had been too short to get an exact pinpoint but the computer had traced the signal back to where it had all begun, the crash site.

Roswell.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Max watched where Liz had disappeared around the rocks, long after she was gone, with Tess' question echoing in his head. He was the leader. He was in charge, and it was up to him to decide what to do.

Max swiped at his wet eyes and slowly turned toward the others. "Isabel and Michael, you take the Jeep and make sure that Liz gets home. Tess and I will clean up here. Then we'll take Tess' car and meet you guys at the Harding house in about an hour, to decide what we’re going to do with Pierce's body."

Isabel looked suspiciously at Tess, "Max..."

He held up a hand, cutting her off, "Iz, it's okay." He glanced at Tess, "She and I need to have a talk. Please just take care of Liz."

Michael took Isabel by the elbow. "You've got it Max," he agreed, knowing how important Liz's safety was to him. "We'll make sure she's okay."

Isabel hesitated again, "Max, are you sure?"

He forced a smile, "I'll see you in an hour."

She nodded and followed Michael down the hill.

Max turned and walked back to the pod chamber without a glance at Tess, but knowing that she was right behind him. He reached down and picked up the orbs and tossed the question over his shoulder. "So did you know about this?"

Tess positioned herself where Max could see her, and waited until she had his attention before she spoke. "You mean about what your mother told us?"

He nodded.

"Yeah. Ed didn't think we should tell you right away. He thought it might scare you. I wanted to tell you. I knew you wouldn't turn away from your people, from your destiny, from me." She leaned into him. "Now that you know we are married, you don't have to feel guilty about wanting to be with me. Your own mother told you we are supposed to be together."

Max stepped back, shaking his head, "No Tess, you don't understand. I don't love you."

"Well," she said with a smile, "we barely know each other but in time..."

Max cut her off, "Time won't make any difference, Tess. I love Liz. I always have, I always will, and I’m going to do everything in my power to get her back."

"But the message," Tess objected, "our mission. You heard what your mother said."

"I won't let anyone tell me who to be with," Max said more harshly than he meant to, and then lowered his voice to a conciliatory tone. "We can still work together as a team, still work to save our people."

Tess had a confused look on her face. "I love you and you are supposed to love me," she said woodenly.

"I'm sorry, Tess. Things don't always work out like you think they should,” Max said. “And how could you love me, you don't even know me?"

"I knew you and loved you then, and you are the same person."

Max shook his head, "Obviously I'm not." He motioned to the healing stones, still lying on the ground, "Let's find a place in here to keep those and the orbs and get back to your house."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Former Eagle Rock Military Base)

Ed, disguised as Pierce, strode into the Special Unit behind the Agent he had retrieved from the Sheriff's closet. He had met the Agents in Hondo, quietly killing one and then shooting the other. Then he had used his powers to darken the dead-man's skin and sent the body on the helicopter to be examined by the lab. After disposing of the other body he had gone to Sheriff Valenti's house and released the other Agent from the closet.

As they approached the check-in scan, Ed saw a man working on the panel. "What's going on?" he asked the Agent.

"Agent Pierce, the scan was damaged during the escape. When we locked down the facility, the gate short-circuited and we had to pry it open. The scanning computer was fried. We have been working on it but we haven't been able to fix it. I'm afraid it will have to be replaced."

Ed smiled, "The shape shifter is dead and he was the last one. There is no reason to have a skeletal scan anymore."

He walked down the hall to Pierce's office and gathered all of the files he could find about Max and the others. He changed Max's lab results and any other damning evidence he could find. Eventually he would destroy all mention of them in the FBI files but first he needed to get rid of the other men in the Special Unit, so no one would be left to ask questions.

He would eliminate the Agents one by one, either killing them or assigning them to other duties. He would have to interview each man to determine if he really knew anything. If they did, he would discretely get rid of them, but he would do that somewhere besides Roswell. Then he would go to Washington DC and destroy the files there and finally the Special Unit itself.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(The Harding House)

Max held his many questions until Michael and Isabel arrived and when they were all seated, he started the interrogation. "Tess, tell us what you know about this war, about our other lives."

Tess smiled with satisfaction. Max was accepting his role as leader and it would only be a matter of time before he accepted her. She took a breath and started, "I don't know a lot of details but Ed has told me that a man usurped Max’s throne and we were all killed in the war.”

“Wait a minute,” Michael interrupted. “Maxwell was the King?”

“Of course,” Tess said. “You heard the message.”

“The message said leader,” Michael pointed out. “There’s a big difference between leader and King. A leader could be temporary, like a president, but King is for life.”

Max focused on Tess. “But we were killed.”

Tess nodded. “We made a back-up plan to harvest our genetic material and were sent to Earth to prepare to take back our planet."

Max, Michael and Isabel waited for Tess to continue, but she remained silent.

Finally Isabel spoke. “That’s it?”

“That’s what?” Tess asked.

Isabel shook her head, "That is basically what the message from our mother said. Don't you know anything else?"

Tess frowned, "Like what?"

Michael spoke up, "Like how did we lose the war? How are we supposed to prepare? And how do we get back when the time comes?"

Tess looked down. "I don't know," she admitted.

Michael snorted, "Didn't Ed tell you anything?"

Tess straightened to her full height. "Ed is just our protector. Max is the King. He will tell us what to do."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Song Playing: Don’t Dream It’s Over by Crowded House

Max waited in the alley beneath Liz's balcony for her to go up to her room. He leaned against the building and rubbed his forehead, it had been a long day. After the meeting at Tess' house, they recovered Maria's Jetta and returned it to her, briefly telling her everything, and suggesting Liz might need her. Then he, Michael and Isabel filled in the Sheriff, on the events of the day, including the contents of the message from their mother. When it had gotten dark, Max had gone with Michael and the Sheriff and disposed of Pierce's body.

From the desert, Max had come straight to the Crashdown, craving Liz's calming influence after the crazy events of the last few days. He had seen Liz through the window in the restaurant but what he needed to say to her would be better without an audience. Finally he saw the light in her bedroom go on and he climbed the ladder, eager to talk to her.

Liz sank down onto her bed, exhausted. After walking away from Max that morning, she didn't know how she had kept it together all day. She had wanted to hide from the world and just cry, but she had been scheduled to work so she had been forced to push aside her grief and pretend nothing was wrong.

Maria and Alex had come to the Crashdown to try and make her feel better, neither of them really understanding why Liz felt she had to give up Max. She had tried to explain it to them, and even though they didn’t agree with her, they did support her decision. They had wanted to stay with her but Liz had told them she was tired and they had left a few minutes ago.

And now she was alone. Alone. Liz nearly choked on the word. She had never felt so alone in her life.

Just that morning she had been so happy. She and Max were finally together. Yes, the FBI was after them and Max had just escaped captivity, but it had seemed they could overcome anything, together. Then they had heard the message from Max and Isabel’s mother, their real mother.

Intellectually Liz had always known there was a reason Max and the others had been sent to Earth, but she had never imagined exactly just what that would entail. But as she had stood listening to the message, everything snapped into place. Max was the King of his planet and with his 'young bride' he was expected to save his people.

Max really was meant to be with Tess and it wasn't just the design of some scientists, it had been Max's choice. Max had married Tess in his other life. Even if it had been an arranged marriage, he had married her.

Liz wiped the moisture from her eyes. She had to put it behind her. It didn't matter how much she loved him, Max had a destiny and she couldn't be the one to keep him from it, no matter how much it hurt her. Eventually Max would see it was for the best too.

Her thoughts were interrupted by a knock at the window. She knew who it was before she turned, and quickly tried to pull herself together before she faced him. Taking a deep breath, Liz crossed to the window and opened it. "Max, what are you doing here?"

Beneath the brave face Liz was feigning, Max could see her anguish. "We have to talk," he said softly.

"I think we’ve said everything, Max."

Max shook his head. "We haven't even started with what's important." He glanced at the window frame separating them. "Can I come in?"

Liz looked toward the door. The last thing she needed was her parents asking questions. "No, I'll come out."

Max waited until she had climbed out the window before he started, the words he had rehearsed going right out of his head. "Liz I know you’re upset by what happened today but it doesn't change anything. It doesn't change the way I feel about you."

"Max, it changes everything," Liz said sadly.

Max shook his head, "No, it doesn't."

"Max you heard what your mother said," Liz said, her voice cracking with emotion. "You were meant to be with Tess."

"No one is going to tell me who to be with. I love you. You are the only one I want."

Liz shook her head, "There is a reason you were sent here, Max. You are the King of another planet and your people are expecting you to save them. You have a duty to them and if I let myself get in your way, someday you would come to regret your decision to be with me."

"That would never happen Liz," Max assured her.

"I can't take the chance," Liz said softly, as tears gathered in her eyes. "You can't change destiny Max, and you can't escape it."

"I don't care about any of that," Max said.

He advanced toward her and Liz backed away a couple of steps and held up her hands, wanting him to stop. "No Max. We have to stay away from one another."

"I won't accept that Liz," he said, taking another step closer. "I know you love me and I won't let you deny what is between us."

Liz stepped backward and bumped into the wall and Max continued to advance until there were only inches separating them. He reached out and stroked her soft cheek with his fingertips.

"Max, please stop," she begged breathlessly.

Max pressed his forehead to hers. "No. I will never stop until you admit we belong together." He took her face in his hands and kissed her gently.

Liz tried to resist him but it was too difficult when she wanted the same thing. She felt herself lean into him and return his kiss.

When Liz responded, Max threaded one hand through her hair and encircled her waist with the other. He pulled her closer and deepened the kiss, knowing he was winning the battle to get her back.

Liz wrapped her arms around Max's neck. She loved him so much but she couldn't let this continue. This had to be the last time they were together.

Max could feel her emotionally withdrawing from him and pulled back.

Liz shook with reaction from Max's kisses. "Max we have to stop this. It can't happen again."

"We belong together Liz and you know it," he whispered.

"Max please don't do this," Liz begged. "You're making it harder than it has to be."

Max shook his head, "I won't stop. You mean too much to me. I won't let you go, it will never be over between us."



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Thursday, May 18th, 2000)
(The Harding House)

Ed stood before the Royal Four in the living room. He had noted with relief Liz Parker wasn’t present when he had entered, and he hoped that Max had changed his mind and was ready to accept his destiny. He had to admit that he could see what Max loved in Liz. She was a remarkable human, and Ed had begrudgingly begun to respect her strength, determination and loyalty. Liz had helped the Royal Four many times, and she had even stood up to him. But it didn’t matter how remarkable she was, Liz was a human and not part of the plan, and the sooner Max learned that, the better.

"I will be leaving tomorrow to go to Washington with the Special Unit." He reached out and handed Max a bag and a slip of paper, "These are your possessions I recovered from the Special Unit and my cell phone number. Use it if there's an emergency, but I don't anticipate you will have any trouble until I get back."

"What about Tess?" Max asked.

"She will continue to live here as Tess Harding. She is seventeen and old enough to stay alone while her father is out-of-town on business. I have arranged for all of the bills to be paid and she knows how to access all of the accounts in case anything happens to me."

"How long will you be gone?" Michael asked.

Ed looked at his watch impatiently, "I don't know. As long as it takes to destroy all evidence of your existence from the Special Unit files."

"But what about the enemies Max's mother told us about," Michael pushed. "They could be coming into town even as we speak."

"Even if they were able to trace the signal, they can't tell you from any other humans,” Ed said. “Just don't do anything to draw attention to yourselves and you will be safe. But you'll need to start developing your powers. Now that you are reaching maturity, you will grow stronger, more powerful, and from what I have seen, all of you need to work on control. Tess can help you with that."

Max nodded, "We'll set up a regular training schedule."

Ed nodded his approval.

In his search of the archived records at the Special Unit, Ed had specifically searched for the fate of the other two shape shifters, Kaldar and Letras. He had found no reference to Kaldar but discovered that Letras, who had been recaptured with him in the desert, had been held by the Special Unit for almost three years. There were detailed records of his captivity, including transcripts of interrogations, details of torture, and finally reports of his execution, autopsy and cremation.

Ed had been disappointed, because he had hoped to find one of the others alive, to help with the protection of the Royal Four. He anticipated being in Washington D.C. for at least a couple of months and he hated leaving the children alone for long. He had even considered contacting Cuerena early, to have her come to Roswell, but he had dismissed the idea almost immediately. He didn’t want to alter the plan needlessly. The children were safe, they had ready-made covers, and now Tess was there to give them the wisdom of her experience.

Ed had also wondered if he should tell them about the Granolith but had quickly pushed the idea aside. He had never mentioned it to Tess because he didn't want her to be able to pass along the information and for the same reason, he didn't tell the others now. If something were to happen to him, they would still learn about it from Cuerena when she arrived.

Yes, he thought to himself as he looked at them, he was right to keep as much from them as he could. The last thing he needed was them asking a lot of questions. Today’s fiasco had proven they would be easier to control if they didn't know anything.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


(Friday, May 19th, 2000)
(The Parker House)

Song Playing: Since Yesterday by Strawberry Switchblade

Liz tossed her book bag carelessly onto the floor and sank down into the sofa with a loud sigh. Max had pursued her relentlessly the last few days; following her, calling her, sending her notes and flowers. She had begged him to stop but he had refused, and even though his arguments were persuasive, she knew she shouldn't give in to him for both their sakes. The only problem was, it wasn't becoming easier to deny him as she had anticipated, it was becoming more difficult.

Max continually argued that they loved one another too much to be apart, but it was precisely because she loved Max so completely that she had to let him go. Yes she wanted to be with him more than just about anything; the only thing that was even more important to her was Max's happiness.

She had discovered that real love was not a selfish emotion. Max's life and happiness meant more to her than her own and she couldn't let him throw away his family, his people, and his throne for her. Max had to be free to find his true path and purpose in life.

And even though Liz knew she was doing the right thing, it still wasn't easy. She loved Max so much it was torture denying herself, but to deny the man she loved was tearing her apart. She didn't think she would be able to hold out against him much longer and she had to do something or she would end up with him again.

Her eyes fell on the letters on the table before her and she reached for the stack, absent-mindedly flipping through them. She needed to get away from Max, put some distance between them for a while until she could gather her strength. And then the handwritten address on one envelope caught her attention.



Lucy Hodges
3493 Bridge St.
St. Augustine, FL



Aunt Lucy, Liz thought. Lucy was always inviting Liz to spend time with her. Liz nodded, quickly making up her mind to go. It might just be the perfect solution.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~



TBC